《Shalom: The village by the seaside》


 Chapter 1

    A shrieking cry of a child ripped the veil of silence enveloping the gloomy village by the seaside. It was a desperate cry. A cry for help. A cry that had seen something of terrifying nature.


    "Jac! Jac, where are you?" the little child''s father shouted, hoping to see his son who had slipped through his fingers only for a moment.


    Little Jac, barely eight, woke that morning with one thought in mind; to convince his father to take him on the fishing trip with the village fishing crew that had plans to head out at dusk. Little Jac managed to convince his father and even made it all the way to the shore but was left to play in the sand while the fishing crew decided whether to venture out into the sea seeing the waves fighting so cruelly with each other. It must have been the adults'' gazes slipping away. Jac decided to wander off by himself before finding an unimagined sight at his small feet.


    "Papa! PAPA!"


    Jac''s father heard him again. He ran down the shoreline, stumbling on the silky sand, fighting against the gusty wind. He finally saw him, his precious son, standing at the edge of the shore where the sand met the water, frozen in front of what looked like a large wooden chest that had washed ashore, its mouth wide open.


    "What is it, Jac?!" The father shouted, catching up to him, concerned seeing the little boy shaking. "I''m right here."


    Jac''s father had not realized, but his fishing crew was right behind him. They were a handful of men in number, their fishing gear still in hand, their faces wearing an equally concerned look.


    "Grab the boy and head out. We will take care of this," a large, broad-shouldered man appeared right beside Jac''s father, giving him assurance with a gentle pat. Jac''s father listened, held his son tight, and ran towards the village, burying the boy''s head in his shoulder.


    The broad-shouldered man, Rhohaz, stood tall, dropping his carefully wrapped fishing net on the sand. He stopped for a moment, seeing what was laying in front of his light grey eyes and heavily furrowed brow. In all his life at the quiet village by the seaside, he had never seen such a sight so confusing, so particularly alarming.


    The wooden chest sat there, gracing the soft sand each time the waves pushed on it as Rhohaz observed it at a distance. But it was not the wooden chest that was the problem, it was what it carried.


    Rhohaz gulped as he took a step forward. His vision adjusted, and he saw it, clear as day. Two pale bodies laid crammed in the wooden chest, fitting like a puzzle. He felt chills run down his spine.


    It wasn''t just Rhohaz, the entire crew had caught up to him. He heard gasps ripple through the crew, his crew.


    "Are they...alive?" asked one man, hoping their leader had some sort of explanation.


    But Rhohaz stayed quiet, unable to form even one thought.


    "Rhohaz? Should we check on them?" asked another one of his crewmates, trying to get their usually quick and decisive leader to say something. But Rhohaz was frozen, unable to breathe, much less speak.


    "Oh for heaven''s sake!" a young woman let out a cry before marching her way past the men and towards the wooden chest. She had the same grey eyes as Rhohaz. She also had the same brown hair as Rhohaz but thicker and longer, having it bounce with her stride.


    "No, Roza!" Rhohaz blurted in shock but stopped. The last thing his stubborn sister would do was actually listen to him.


    Her march slowed as she approached the wooden chest. Her face dimmed as she saw two drenched and awful-looking women, wrapped in nothing but their heavy wet clothes, crammed in the chest. She gulped, her confidence fading, seeing the two pale bodies lay there, not taking a single visible breath.


    "Roza, come back here," Rhohaz asserted, afraid to see his sister so close to the wooden chest.


    Roza, to Rhohaz''s dismay, took a few more steps towards the chest.


    "Roza!" he shouted as he remembered his father''s warning. Yet Roza was doing the exact opposite.


    She went to the wooden chest head-on, knelt on her knees letting the damp sand hug her feet. She brushed the thick dark hair off of one of the women''s faces, revealing a soft face with pale blue lips and icy-cold skin.


    "She''s only a girl," Roza whispered to herself, seeing a much younger face.


    She held her fingertips to the girl''s skin, searching for a pulse.


    The crew fell silent. And even though Rhohaz disagreed with her actions, he too fell silent with his crew, his hands on his hips, waiting, unable to decide which outcome was better.


    Her fingertips could barely find a pulse. She closed her eyes, deepening her concentration, giving herself a few moments at a time. She was about to lose hope when she at last felt it - a pulse. She shouted with joy, "She''s alive!"


    She quickly moved to the other girl, vigorously searching for her pulse as the crew behind her held their breaths. "So is she, I can''t believe it!"


    She turned to her brother with a look of joy overcoming dread. But her happiness faded, seeing her brother look concerned.


    The crew too waited to hear their leader''s sigh of relief, but it never came. They looked to each other in confusion, seeing their leader act quite out of character, hesitating. But Roza instantly knew what was going through Rhohaz''s mind.


    "They are alive, brother. We must take them to the infirmary...now," she asserted, hoping to pull her brother out of his thoughts.


    "We must consult the elders¡ª," he blurted out.


    "You are not serious, are you? We don''t have time for that. These girls will die if we don''t take them in now!" Roza scoffed.


    Yet she paused, watching her brother think, trying to give him some time. The crew remained puzzled at Rhohaz''s hesitation.


    "Which one is it?" Roza asked, watching her brother look to her. "Are we to help them? Or leave them to die?"


    Rhohaz narrowed his eyes at Roza. His father''s words were heavily weighing on him.


    She paused, giving him another moment. However, seeing him take long, she gave up waiting for permission.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She turned around to grab one of the thick handles of the wooden chest and started pulling it in and lifting the girls out, trying to wrap the little scarf she had on her on at least one of them. Rhohaz was still too slow. The other men waited for Rhohaz to say something, but with time, they too gave in, unable to watch Roza struggle with the girls on the brink of death, and rushed to her help.


    Rhohaz watched them, frozen in time, remembering the very words his father told him on his deathbed before letting Rhohaz take charge of the village by the seaside.


    "Rhohaz, it is with a heavy heart I leave you Shalom. I and all who built this village built it for our families, to protect our families. We sacrificed enough to have the peace we deserve. Don''t you let even a helpless beggar into our home. Do not let anyone walk in and destroy our home. Remember the prophecy...It is now your responsibility to protect Shalom..."


    ***


    Rhohaz paced impatiently outside the infirmary. The sun had set on the horizon, leaving the gloomy evening to turn into an even darker night with a gentle sea breeze blowing through the quiet village.


    The memories of what he saw that evening had not left his mind. The drenched bodies, his sister going against his word, and his crew silently helping Roza while he stayed frozen, unable to decide.


    The lamp outside flickered with the wind while Rhohaz came up with another more suitable excuse to say to his sister for when he planned to barge through the infirmary door. He was sternly told to stay away from the infirmary by Roza, who he managed to piss off at the very last moment when he gained the strength to say something, and all he did was bombard everyone with instructions on how they should not proceed until he spoke to the elders back at the village.


    He sighed, looking at the infirmary door. He wondered if it was too late now that the uninvited guests were already amongst them. That was it. He made up his mind to go pick the lock and enter the infirmary himself. But to his surprise, the door opened, and the head nurse called him in.


    "You must behave. I barely convinced your sister to let you in," she whispered, closing the door behind him.


    "To think I have any power as the leader of the village is a big mistake, is it not? Everyone just listens to her," he said gently, partially jealous of the unseen authority his sister carried over everyone.


    The nurse ignored his statement. She led him through a tiny hallway and to a closed door before warning him once more, "Remember what I said now." To which Rhohaz gave an absentminded nod.


    The door opened to a larger room, barely lit with bulky candles at corners, with eight beds covered in clean white sheets, two occupied by the uninvited guests, and a group of three whispering in the middle of it all. Rhohaz gave out a disappointed sigh before stepping in, causing the three to stop whispering and pay attention to their leader.


    "Rhohaz, about time, is it not? We were wondering where you were, buddy," Timmie, a chirpy lanky lad with a head full of wispy blonde hair, one of Roza''s best friends growing up, tried lightening up the mood even when he fully well knew Roza most definitely locked her brother out of the infirmary. Timmie went ignored as Rhohaz eyed his sister who rolled her eyes at him.


    "You can roll your eyes all you want, but these ladies need to leave soon," Rhohaz put his foot down without any further stalling, completely forgetting the Nurse''s advice.


    "Are you serious? They are barely conscious, and one of them choked on her own breath a moment ago," Roza retorted, pointing to a neatly tucked figure on one of the beds.


    "I don''t care," Rhohaz refused to look at them.


    "Please leave!" Roza shouted, her anger bubbling up.


    "Let''s calm down, cousins," Garin, a smaller fellow with thin sea-green eyes and a huskier voice, tried getting the attention of the others, to which he did. He always did, for it was rare for him to speak on anything at all.


    He turned to Rhohaz and continued, "Maybe Roza is right in this, Rho..."


    Rhohaz wasn''t expecting his older cousin to make any comments. They were quite close growing up. They shared everything, he was also right beside Rhohaz when Rhohaz''s father, the former leader of Shalom, unexpectedly passed away a year prior. But to see Garin in this mess taking his sister''s side was a sting to Rhohaz''s heart.


    "...These are two women that were for some reason trapped in a chest, possibly dumped into the sea, and...and barely found Shalom...," Garin spoke calmly, watching Rhohaz fidget listening to him, "...Maybe it was the sea saving them, leading them to us¡ª"


    "Now that''s absurd," Rhohaz dismissed him immediately. The last thing he wanted was to talk about the magical mysteries of the sea, which were staple bedtime stories when they were growing up.


    "Lighten up, Rho!" Timmie moved to give a good friendly slap to Rhohaz''s broad back but completely missed and thrashed his hand into a shelf of glass jars holding something pink in them. The glass shattered on the floor, making them shuffle seeing the mess. The head nurse poked her head in to find Timmie nervously pointing his fingers at Rhohaz, hoping the nurse would simmer down to the leader of Shalom. But she did not.


    "All four of you, out of my infirmary!"


    Roza threw a wicked glance at Timmie who managed to quickly grab onto Garin and walk in front, leaving the two siblings to reluctantly walk side by side.


    "Fine, I will allow it but only for tonight. You better have figured out their names and where they came from by noon tomorrow. And then I will decide what to do with them," Rhohaz asserted.


    "What to do with them? Ha! You speak of them like they are animals waiting for their turn to be slaughtered."


    "They are strangers who we do not know of what harm they could do to us¡ª"


    "They are two young helpless girls! Do they look like they even have the capacity to lift a finger?"


    Rhohaz glanced back to see one of them, dirty dark hair with pale blue lips and eyes shut, breathing lightly. He felt a bit of unease creep in, watching her, almost as if he, for a moment, caught her eyes on him. He wanted to walk over there to make sure her eyes were indeed shut, but he digressed. His face soured.


    "Not yet. But once they do¡ª"


    "Oh shut it, Rhohaz," Roza let out a strong whisper and tugged her brother out of the room and into the hallway, letting the nurse close the door behind them.


    "It''s not you who has to answer to the elders of the council," Rhohaz retorted, watching Timmie and Garin walk ahead of them, making sure the conversation about to unfold was not eavesdropped on.


    "What did the elders even say?" Roza asked, curious but partly expecting resistance from the elders who were quick to push any outsiders out of Shalom.


    "They do not know yet."


    Roza scoffed, "You haven''t even said anything to them? And here you are throwing a tantrum."


    "Well, I hoped, with your cooperation, that this problem would have been out of our hands by dawn and therefore not needing any attention from any of the elders of the council."


    Roza stared at her brother for a second. Despite being the eldest in the family, Rhohaz was softer compared to Roza, a bit more reserved, and had always had more than enough respect towards his elders to a point where he did not want any of them to be disappointed in him, thinking of him as an incompetent leader. Roza saw through all of it.


    "What''s the point of being the leader of Shalom if you cannot even bring a problem to the council and discuss a solution with them?" Roza asked back in a whisper.


    "You know how they are¡ª"


    "It''s been a year, Rho. A year since you took over. You cannot have them push you around like this. Would Mother have tolerated this?"


    Rhohaz took a deep breath, remembering his mother''s delicate eyes and sweet smile. He knew his reply would disappoint Roza, and he said it anyway.


    "But Father would have expected me to listen to them."


    He watched his sister get visibly red, throw her hands in the air, and walk away. He sighed, knowing Roza was partly right. He had been struggling to gain the trust of the elders of the council who ran Shalom ever since he was appointed as the next leader. They were the ultimate decision-makers of Shalom. They were the reason Shalom was a secluded, lonely, yet safe home for the few families living in the village by the seaside.


    Rhohaz walked out of the infirmary with Roza speeding in front of him, trying to catch up to the boys that were far gone. Soon she was out of his sight. He was left alone outside, watching the dark blue sea from the little hill the infirmary was on.


    He stayed in silence, listening to the sea waves hitting the sand. It calmed him for a moment. He missed it. The sound of the waves, the long nights of him sitting on the beach, looking to the stars, staring at the unending horizon. It had been a few years since he had done it. He wanted to sink his feet in the sand, be lost in the deep night, but he couldn''t. He was now the leader of the small village by the sea. And his shoulders were the heaviest he had ever felt them be.


    ***

 Chapter 2

    A loud gasp echoed through the infirmary room. Luckily, no one was around to hear it.


    Her own gasp seemed to have surprised her, for she looked stunned for a few moments before realizing the surroundings she had woken up to. The dark thick hair of hers laid swept across her face, disheveled, just as her mind was. After a few full breaths to calm herself, her eyes adjusted to the bright morning light entering the room. She was slowly beginning to compose her thoughts starting with what had happened.


    Last night was a blur. The fact she was able to open her eyes and find figures helping her into bed, laying a cold towel on her forehead, and saying sweet hopes to help her sleep came as a shock. She thought she would be dead by now. Her existence erased.


    She also remembered hearing arguments. Sharp whispers about something. Her eyes could only open for a moment to see the commotion before they closed shut on their own. She was far too exhausted to pay any attention to what was happening around her.


    Later that night, when the nurse had blown out the last candle and the room was only lit by the little moonlight, she awoke. Cold sweat on her back, her hand reaching for the glass of water on her bedside table. But she stopped seeing her company on the bed next to her, comfortably tucked in and asleep.


    ¡°Joan,¡± she called out to her company barely sounding anything out. Her voice was scratchy and silent.


    Seeing Joan fast asleep she continued to reach for the glass of water and sip then chug it. It must have been the chilly wind entering in through the open window she looked to see the sea right outside, calm as ever. Then her eyes found a dark figure on the shore, as still as a statue, looking her way. And for a moment she felt like she needed to duck, run away, and hide. She felt like the shadow would soon find its way into the room and right next to her bed. Her heart beat quickened and her vision faded.


    That was all she remembered of the night. She could not recall getting back into bed and falling asleep.


    Her lips had a bit of color in them this morning. The same glass of water next to her bed was full again. She grabbed it and gulped the water down. With every gulp she felt her body wake, feeling every ache in every inch of her limbs.


    She listened to the sea breeze while slurping the last few drops of water when it struck her; Joan was no longer in the bed next to her, nor any of the other beds. She thought hard for she was sure she saw Joan in her flesh sleeping in the same room last night. Her heart started beating faster and her mind still in shock.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Joan?¡± she whispered to herself placing her glass of water back on the little table. Her mind tried remembering anything she could get a hint from. She remembered pieces of conversation from last night. ¡°Roza? Was it Roza?¡± she remembered a name but that was useless. Joan was nowhere to be seen and she was panicking.


    They¡¯ve taken her... I must find her, I must get to her...NOW!


    She thought, letting herself automatically push through and slide off the bed. Her ankles hit the floor hard making her wince. They hurt more than she anticipated.


    She wobbled her way to the door and fiddled with it. It was locked. She turned to see an open window and limped to it.


    The salty air hit her face as she poked her head out to let the morning sunlight flush over her face. It was majestic to feel such warm loving sunlight after spending such a horribly wet and cold time in the wooden chest. She remembered the chest both her and Joan passed out in. She thought it was the saddest death anyone could go through and that it was hers, yet here she was feeling the sun welcome her to her second chance at life.


    She snapped out of it fast for she needed to find Joan, whom she owed her second chance at life to. Looking out the window she saw nothing but a large swath of land before it hit the sand and then the sea. In the near distance she managed to make out roofs of houses but her vision was still blurry.


    Without giving it much thought she lifted her thin gown, put one foot over and got up on the window sill.


    In a fleeting moment she was off the window and out on to the sandy brick path beneath her. Her knees crashed hard and her face kissed the floor making her lips swell with heat.


    Her worried and panicking mind was suddenly overcome by embarrassment. She could not believe she jumped off a window without any proper thought.


    Crap!


    She felt herself unable to move. Her legs nor her arms worked. They were frozen for a moment and then the pain hit.


    ¡°Not that bright, are you?¡± a voice spoke.


    She lifted her head instantly. An insult, the best way to surpass the pain indeed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± She managed to put some words together seeing a man standing ahead.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely my question to you as well. Actually, I was on my way to ask you that,¡± Rhohaz standing with his arms crossed, in the same shirt as last night, spoke in a husky voice coming off strong from the get-go. He stayed there watching her struggle a bit before she stood up on her two feet and dusted her gown.


    ¡°And how long have you been standing there?¡± she asked sharply, trying hard to mask the embarrassment overwhelming her body.


    ¡°Long enough to see you poke your head out and quite literally throw yourself out of the window. Do you have a death wish? Or are you jumping out of high windows for fun?¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Rhohaz paused with a grin plastered across his face waiting for her reply but she only looked at him with narrow eyes. It made him take a step back, unconsciously of course. It was the first time he was seeing her face properly. Her olive skin was shining in the sun with a bit more color to it than when they first found her ice cold in the wooden chest. Her round soft face had sharp features. Her dark brown eyes being the sharpest of them all.


    She smirked before replying, ¡°I do, actually, like to throw myself out of windows sometimes. Keeps things exciting. And I occasionally bump into mannerless, obnoxious men. But don¡¯t worry, darling, you are much weaker than the ones I have met. But you¡¯ll eventually get there. Now, tell me, where am I?¡±


    Rhohaz¡¯s eyebrow knit in anger. He felt an entitlement in the manner she spoke. For a person who should be at the mercy of him, her tone did not sit right with him.


    "Come on now, answer me," she provoked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he scoffed taking a few steps towards her, ¡°I¡¯m wasting both our time. You don¡¯t get to ask questions from now on. I¡¯ll be the one asking. And for that, you need to come inside with me first.¡±


    Her heart started beating faster in fear that if she were to go back inside she would never get to come out again. Her confident front fell immediately. She fiddled with her fingers and tried turning around mumbling, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll find someone else who can answer my questions for me¨C¡±


    But before she could take off, he caught her arm tight, making her squirm before he dragged her back into the infirmary.


    Her soles hit the hard brick making her feel the sting. Her bare feet stumbled trying to keep up with Rhohaz who walked her back in through the infirmary doors and into the hallway.


    There at the door, they met Garin. Rhohaz immediately pulled her behind him covering her with his tall figure.


    ¡°Morning, Garin. You should leave and check on your mother. She¡¯s waiting for you,¡± Rhohaz spoke quickly making Garin rush. Garin gave a nod and a quick glance at the woman he could barely see, before heading off without a word.


    Rhohaz quickly opened the door, pulled her in and shut it behind them.


    ¡°Rhohaz, there¡¯s only one of them. Oh good! You¡¯ve found the other one,¡± Timmie shouted.


    She watched as the blurry figures from last night came to life. She felt a rush of overwhelm take over her immediately. Roza, quickly rushed to her with a blanket and covered her up. Timmie was still going on about how they were stunned to only find one of them when they got back. The nurse got to her with a tonic and started making her drink it.


    Rhohaz pulled Timmie away from the girls and pushed him out the door and locked it. Almost immediately silence took over and there was peace.


    With the tonic down her throat and the two women off of her, she finally saw Joan at the corner of the room looking terrified.


    Oh Joan...


    She thought. She felt so relieved to see Joan¡¯s face. Yet she had never seen her stubborn maid servant so frail and weak ever since they met a few years back.


    ¡°Where were you? How could you go out in such clothes without a care in the world,¡± Roza tugged the blanket around her once more making her realize she was about to run around some dull village with nothing but undergarments on looking for Joan.


    Her head suddenly ached making her yelp in pain. Roza and the nurse sat her down closer to Joan quickly before she lost her balance.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Roza asked concerned. She remained silent. The nurse held a wet cloth to her busted lip.


    ¡°Where did you find her? And why is she bleeding?¡± Roza asked looking to Rhohaz, who was in a corner under a shadow.


    ¡°Jumping out of a window...¡± Rhohaz said making both Roza and the nurse gasp, ¡°...Looks like she hit her head in the process too.¡±


    The nurse checked the girl¡¯s head but could not find any visible injury. The nurse then moved on to her bloodied knees and started dressing the wounds. Joan cuddled closer to her making Roza smile then ask Joan gently, ¡°Are you glad that you are back with your sister?¡±


    The two girls straightened their backs in surprise. The last thing they thought Roza would imply was that they were related.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Rhohaz retorted.


    ¡°Not now, Rho,¡± Roza silenced her brother only to have her dragged away to a corner and be questioned in whispers.


    ¡°What do you mean sister?¡± Rhohaz whispered to Roza, who made a face in return.


    ¡°The girl, Joan, the first thing she did after waking last night was ask for her sister¨C¡±


    Rhohaz immediately let go of Roza and ran to the girls. He pushed the nurse away, and while the nurse hurled curses at him, grabbed Joan, who started limping quite heavily while barely keeping up, along with Roza, who was now trying to get Rhohaz to let go of his firm grip on them.


    He unlocked the doors and pushed them out. He gave a quick shout to the nurse to disappear although she was already out the room anyway.


    He shut the door with a bang and looked to the last remaining person in the room. She sat on the bed holding the wet cloth to her lip just as the nurse advised her, her feet dangling off the bed, and her face looking to Rhohaz with a deadpanned look making him unable to read her.


    Rhohaz grabbed a chair and sat inches away from the girl. He breathed deeply, calming his heart first, analyzing and coming up with the best strategy to interrogate the intruder.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked breaking the silence.


    He stayed silent for a moment without making himself get angry.


    ¡°Answer me these and I will let you go¨C¡±


    ¡°Answer what?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She fell silent. His eyebrow raised partly in question and partly rushing her.


    ¡°Jade.¡±


    She did not sound hesitant, although her silence definitely seemed like she was at first.


    ¡°Last name?¡±


    ¡°Lenvor. My father is a cobbler living in Esmeth¨C¡±


    ¡°Long way from home then.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± she scoffed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know for I don¡¯t know where I am.¡±


    ¡°How did you end up in a chest? Floating away?¡±


    ¡°A chest? I am not sure what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Do not pretend¨C¡±


    ¡°I am not pretending. I only remember my sister, Joan, and I, walking down to Esmeth¡¯s finest most prettiest flower shop to get some flowers for our mother¡¯s memorial...and that¡¯s it.¡±


    Rhohaz stopped for a moment watching her, Jade, look out the open window she fell out of not so long ago.


    ¡°You may ask my sister this and verify it if needed. I am not sure of this chest you are asking of but that¡¯s all I remember.¡±


    ¡°You were in the chest. We found you in the chest. And you say you don¡¯t remember getting in it?¡±


    Jade rolled her eyes, ¡°I told you, I do not know. But I am glad I was saved by a floating chest that I was inside of.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then answer me this. What are your intentions? Why are you here at my village?¡±


    Jade looked at him baffled, ¡°If you think I managed to put a sail on a chest and make my way to your little village you think too highly of my capabilities. I am not here because I want to.¡±


    Rhohaz watched her in silence. She at times looked as if she had tears in her eyes and at times looked as if she was just angry. She was holding something back, he felt it but he did not want to prod any further.


    ¡°Fine. My questions for you are over.¡±


    He stood up to leave her and get to her sister. He needed to verify everything. Yet, he stopped as she suddenly spoke, ¡°You said, once I had answered your questions you would let me go.¡±


    Rhohaz answered, ¡°My intentions were never to keep you here any longer. You must leave as soon as possible¨C¡±


    ¡°What if...what if I¡¯d like to stay?¡±


    Rhohaz turned back to see her stubborn face changed, distraught, and asking for help like a helpless fawn.

 Chapter 3

    The sun peaked in the sky and the hot humid air filled the infirmary room. Jade continued to hold the slightly damp cloth to her lip but in time started chewing into it in nervousness. Joan was taking far too long. Rhohaz had left to go question Joan a while back.


    Maybe she said something different...Oh Joan, please!


    Jade held on to the side of the bed watching the nurse bring her a plate of food.


    "You must eat," she insisted for she saw Jade''s hesitation to even hold the plate.


    "Is there anyone I can talk to? Besides the man who questioned me?" Jade asked, her breath shaking.


    "He''s the best one to talk to out of the lot of them here in Shalom. He''s the leader of Shalom."


    "Shalom..." Jade repeated thinking, "...I don''t think I''ve heard of Shalom before."


    The nurse smiled, "Many have not, my love. Now eat up before he storms back in here again."


    Jade was only able to nibble on her food. She was too nervous, yet was trying to come to terms with the possibility of getting found out and being handed over to the authorities in a matter of hours.


    We are not safe here...but we are in more danger out there...


    She tried thinking it through again. Her sudden decision to request to stay in Shalom to the leader of Shalom, whom she got off on the wrong foot with, came even as a surprise to herself. By the time she realized what she had blurted it was far too late to eat the words back, for Rhohaz heard her clearly and instantly denied her with a sharp "No" and an immediate walk away from the room.


    She wanted to bury herself in shame and not see his arrogant face again but she knew she had to do it sooner or later anyway.


    She wanted to stay in Shalom, at least till she figured out where she should be heading. But with Joan taking too long, she feared that her time in hiding was coming to an end before it had even begun.


    Wanting to calm herself she tried getting back into bed. Her body still sore and aching. She only laid on the bed for a moment before her eyes gave in and soon she was dreaming of her life before Shalom. Her most comfortable, most desirable life that seemed to have no intention of putting her in such a tremulous situation.


    She dreamt of her last day in Esmeth. She rode her horse quite freely in the hunting grounds with no care in the world. She ate the most luxurious meals. And she bathed in rose-scented water with a thousand bubbles covering every inch of the magnificent tub lined in gold.


    She dreamt of her going to parties held by the aristocrats. Her latest one, held by her father''s most beloved aristocrat''s snobby daughter, was supposed to be the event of the year. But she felt quite ignored even dressed in her gorgeous blue velvet dress with a plunging neckline made from the finest fabric in all of the Northern Kingdom. Even while she dazzled as her diamond necklace sparkled the entire night with many stunned by her beauty, she ate cake all evening without any meaningful conversation to keep her occupied, and returned to her chambers two hours into the event bored to death.


    She opened the door to her chamber only to be surprised to find Joan setting her bed.


    "Joan!" she announced herself for Joan seemed to be too invested in getting wrinkles out of the bed sheets.


    "Your Highness," Joan bowed slightly watching the other set her gloves aside along with the heavy cloak that sat on her shoulders.


    "What are you doing here, dear? Aren''t you supposed to be at your mother''s memorial?" she said making her way to Joan.


    "Oh well, it ended early," Joan said sadly but continued, "But I was able to take my sister Jade to my mother''s favorite flower shop, the best one in all of Esmeth."


    "The best one, you say?"


    "Well," Joan retracted, "I would say best for everyday people like us but quite average for the princess of the Northern Kingdom."


    The princess smirked turning her back to Joan to help her get out of the uncomfortably tight dress and continued, "Nonsense! You have better taste in flowers than me, Joan. So I take it that that''s the best flower shop in all of Esmeth?"


    Joan chuckled nodding away while trying not to hurt her mistress trying to untie the viciously wrapped gown.


    "Then we must go there again tomorrow. Oh! And with your sister too, of course!"


    "That''ll be lovely, Lady Vanya," Joan said finally releasing Vanya from her dress. Vanya exhaled in happiness from being released from the painfully beautiful dress. She loved the dress regardless. She understood from a young age that the tight-fitted ethereal gowns she wore often fell short to the pressure put on her as the only legitimate child to the King of the Northern Kingdom. The painful gowns never bothered her, she took them as a challenge, another measly comment not thrown her way by someone advising her how she would shine more as a lady if her waist was a tad bit smaller. She was often baffled as to how her waist being tiny would help prepare her to run the Kingdom one day. Vanya was stubborn but it was only so far her stubbornness would take her when she was the heir to her father''s throne. One might say she was selectively stubborn.


    Joan helped Vanya get ready for bed ignoring Vanya''s constant requests for her to head back home for Joan was supposed to be out today and not working.


    "Helps me take my mind off of things, Your Highness," Joan said simply making Vanya silent. She saw the sadness in Joan''s eyes. Joan was usually like this around the time of her mother''s death anniversary. And Vanya seemed to never get used to it.


    "Well, aren''t you going to ask me how the party was?" Vanya said trying to immediately change the subject.


    "How was it, my lady? You did come back earlier than I expected. Was the party not fun?" Joan asked leading Vanya to her cloud-like bed with soft pink curtains laying on the frame opened from the sides.


    "Well, hardly anybody spoke to me. I suppose you do get alienated when you are the least personable one among the young aristocrats. Which is apparently the rumor that was spread by Lady Olin because of what happened at her ball last year."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You mean the ball where you punched her brother in the face with a spoon for asking you to dance with him?" Joan reminded her.


    "Only accidentally!" Vanya added.


    They both laughed in joy. They both found it hilarious. But that was the last time they laughed so heartily. Within the next few hours, they were fleeing to protect their lives through the dark night not knowing if they would ever see dawn.


    Vanya''s eyes shot open. Her lips quivered and she found herself still whimpering. She waited tucked into the bed staring at the infirmary ceiling for a moment listening to the deep sea waves right outside the window.


    It was getting dark outside. The pink sun rays colored the white walls of the infirmary right before the dark crept in.


    She walked to the window and watched the last bit of sunlight leave. Soon the sea sparkled in the soft light from the moon. The salty breeze danced with her hair. She closed her eyes for a moment. Her heart was still restless. Her entire world had fallen apart. Everything she knew, everyone she knew, was no longer relevant. She did not know what to do. She was no longer Vanya. She could not be. She had to be Jade.


    She opened her eyes to see something move closer to the shore. She focused for a moment to realize it was a dark figure in the shape of a man by the shoreline. She watched him, wondering if he was looking at the sea like she was, waiting for the sea to calm him. But the longer she looked the more she felt as if she had been in this very position before, looking at a shadow by the shore, and slowly realizing the shadow was looking at her. And then, without a warning, the figure vanished.


    A trick of the light?


    She thought trying to come up with a reason but as her blurry memories from the night before of a figure by the shore looking towards her bubbled up in her mind, her heart started beating faster making fear take over.


    Someone''s watching us...


    She pushed herself off the window and into the safety of the shadows of the infirmary walls. She waited struck in fear, unable to move.


    The door swung open with a bang startling Vanya. She looked to see Roza entering with a gentle smile on her face holding a candle illuminating the room.


    And there she was, right beside Roza, in matching plain white garments the nurse let them borrow for the night.


    Joan limped her way to Vanya. They both hugged deeply as if they were truly two sisters separated for far too long. Joan looked to Vanya with sweet eyes and gently combed through the tangled jet-black curls.


    "Your hair is awful," Joan whispered making both the girls whisper a giggle. There was relief on Joan''s face which made Vanya hopeful, more hopeful than she''d ever felt.


    Roza came closer to them and patted the two lightly saying, "Forgive my brother, he tends to be a bit on his nerves when it comes to asking questions from visitors. We will leave you two sisters on your own for a little. I''m sure you want to be alone by yourself after all you have been through."


    Both Vanya and Joan smiled in response.


    Vanya watched as Roza thought for a moment, turned around to leave, yet hesitated and turned back around to continue anyway, "The questioning is probably not over yet, at least not until you decide when to leave here. I suggest you try to remember what happened and how you ended up here. That would help convince Rhohaz and especially the elders of the council to let you have some time to recover well."


    Vanya looked at Roza and nodded in agreement.


    She watched Roza walk to the door with the nurse. This was the first time Vanya ever noticed Roza properly. Her long brown hair moved so effortlessly with her as she walked. Her calming gentle smile and her pale grey eyes were not very common from where Vanya was from. But she remembered those features. They were the exact same features of the rude man who had been keeping her on her toes all day.


    Why help us? Aren''t you his sister? Sister to the leader of Shalom?


    Vanya thought to herself unable to place Roza''s loyalty. She watched Roza and the nurse disappear through the door. And for a moment both Vanya and Joan stared at each other in awe; Awe that they were still alive.


    They hugged once more making Joan start the waterworks and cry her eyes out till there were no more tears left.


    "It was that bad?" Vanya asked caressing Joan on her back while they sat next to each other on one of the beds.


    "Bad? Huh! It was terrible. I don''t know what he said to you but he even questioned my sanity to the point I thought I was hallucinating all of this! Awful, awful man!"


    Vanya watched Joan burst into tears again. Joan was a gentle human. The first time Vanya met Joan was the first day Joan started working as Vanya''s maidservant. She walked into seeing Joan, gently setting her bed with new sheets, with a soft smile plastered across her face. She had even brought a bouquet of bright yellow flowers for the lady she would be serving on her first day of work.


    "I hope you like daffodils, my lady," Joan spoke so softly Vanya had to ask her to repeat herself a few times before reluctantly accepting the flowers simply because she had never had anyone give her any flowers before. And it was Joan, her maidservant, who was the first to give her any.


    They had come a long way since then. Vanya grew to listen more carefully to Joan, and Joan learned to put her foot down whenever the princess lazed in the mornings under her sheets and begged Joan to let her skip her studies with the tutors.


    Vanya kept caressing Joan''s back until she had finished balling her eyes out and sat up straight ready to have a proper conversation.


    "I cannot believe you remembered," Joan sniffled.


    "Remembered what?"


    "The flowers...The flower shop, my mother''s memorial, and...my sister Jade," Joan said wiping her tears.


    "Of course, I remembered. For you to think I would not remember that, is such an insult to me, Joan," Vanya said seeing Joan blow her nose on the edge of her gown.


    "When the leader, Rho...Rho...Rho-something, asked me what your name was my mind froze. I couldn''t think of anything, and I wouldn''t dare reveal your actual name so I took a chance hoping you heard the sweet young lady, Roza, mention me asking for my sister earlier. I didn''t even think you''d remember my sister''s name but I told it anyway. And you should have seen his face when I said it! He looked so crushed," Joan spoke so deliciously savoring the moment she cracked the code, "And then he asked me what I did last with my sister and I thought that was it! He''s got me now! But I mentioned getting flowers with my sister for our mother''s memorial. And that was it, my lady. He withered away like a boy who lost a silly bet."


    Vanya smirked, "I can''t believe we pulled it off. You were very brave."


    Joan smiled brightly seeing her lady praise her but her face turned serious immediately.


    "But my lady, I''m afraid we will have to answer to a higher authority here in Shalom sometime soon."


    Vanya''s gentle smile melted into a furrow, "The elders of the council?"


    "Yes, it sounds to be the court here in Shalom. Even the leader did not seem confident speaking about them. They seem very harsh and will only let an outsider stay for a very specific reason. The leader kept asking me about my father, where I live, what I did, and everything in between just because the council wants all that information. The last thing they got to was the chest. They will not let it slide, Your Highness. I am afraid we will be on our way to a new place soon."


    Vanya sighed, partly curious as to why Shalom was so protective, "We shall see. We must stay here for the time being. It is the safest option we have right now. We must see the council first ourselves, and try to convince them. If everything fails, then we will think about what to do next."


    Vanya looked to Joan, who was already looking miserable from all the crying, with an unmistakable dread written across her face as if she was passing in and out of a state of fear that she may never return to her old life, never see her remaining family again. Vanya sat Joan down and calmed her.


    "Joan, have faith. We will be alright. I will get you out of this mess. I will convince the leader and the council, and buy us more time. I give you my word, Joan. I will get you out of this safe and sound."

 Chapter 4

    Vanya took a deep breath. Her thumb reached for the missing signet ring she usually wore on her right middle finger. It was no longer there. It never was ever since that night she and Joan left the castle grounds for the last time.


    Today the sea was rough. The sound of the waves amplified in her head. The salty air was harsh on her skin. The clouds kept the sun away this morning when she needed to have the sun embrace her warmly the most. She was, for the first time in her life, unsure of what was to come.


    The nurse, Clara, whose name Vanya finally asked, gave two simple dresses to the girls. She helped them dress, combed their unbathed hair into two plump braids, and made them look almost identical although Joan, compared to Vanya, had much paler skin and a button nose matching her gentleness.


    Joan made a joke about how not even in her wildest dreams did she think she would be a sister to the princess of the Kingdom. Clara did not hear her, of course. Besides, if it was not for Vanya and Joan sharing the same dark hair, deep brown eyes, and being relatively similar in height, with Vanya coming out a tad bit taller, it would have been harder to convince anyone they were sisters. Vanya smiled listening to Joan¡¯s silly joke knowing Joan was only trying to ease her nerves.


    Ever since Joan mentioned how there were more questions to come, Vanya wondered if it was going to start off with Rhohaz and his annoyed face sitting them down and hammering away at what their purpose was in accidentally floating their way to Shalom. But it was not until this morning when Clara brought the news that the elders of the council have personally requested to meet the girls and discuss further decisions, did Vanya feel the gravity of potentially being thrown out of the village and left to fend for themselves with no food, shelter, or protection. She looked to Joan, who was sitting there with her freshly bandaged leg. Joan had no inkling of how to fight to defend herself out there. At least Vanya has had the privilege of being trained from an early age to swing a sword properly. She could not be rash, for both their sakes.


    Clara got to them with a small breakfast and two stems of pretty flowers shaped like snowdrops. While Joan ate, Clara wrapped one of the stems through Vanya¡¯s hair.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, dear?¡± Clara asked knowing how Vanya carried a high fever the night before.


    ¡°Feeling much better,¡± Vanya replied without giving it much thought for frankly, she did not care how her body was feeling right now.


    ¡°Now remember, do not walk in there as scared as a leaf in a storm. Keep your head up and be confident. There is no reason for them to say no if you ask them humbly but confidently,¡± Clara spoke while fixing Vanya¡¯s hair hoping her words carried a bit of encouragement.


    But Vanya was far too deep in her thoughts to even hear it. She wished it would be over already. She wished things would go their way but if it was not the case, she would rather them just deny the girls and they be off on their way already. The wait was unbearable.


    A stern knock startled Vanya. It made Clara alert and walk over immediately. It was time.  Someone was already at the door to get them and walk them over to the council building.


    Clara had told the girls that Roza would be the one to walk the girls over. She had also told that Roza had been up all night trying to convince some of the elders of the council that the girls needed a safe place for at least a couple of days.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Roza?¡± Clara asked making the girls look up to see Rhohaz standing by the door.


    Vanya looked at him not expecting to catch his gaze. It took her back for his large grey eyes shone gold before they found hers. Vanya blinked wondering if she saw wrong. He broke his gaze off in an instance looking to Clara.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Clearly,¡± Clara retorted making way for him to come inside.


    ¡°Are you two ready?¡± He asked walking to the girls. Both of the girls stood in a straight line, Joan barely holding on to the edge of the bed. He looked at them for a moment before commenting, ¡°You¡¯ve done it, Clara. You¡¯ve made them look like twins, an ugly pair at that.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes while Clara slapped Rhohaz¡¯s arm in response. Vanya found his comment unnecessary but had a feeling Rhohaz was somehow trying to ease the tension in the air, unlike how she thought he would be this morning.


    She caught his gaze once more. This time he held it for two breaths and spoke, ¡°I hear you¡¯d be the one explaining your position to the council today. Are you prepared?¡±


    Vanya straightened her back and answered, ¡°Yes. Yes, of course. Any advice?¡±


    Vanya watched his eyes light up, only slightly, before he adjusted his stance and took a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk back to them like you did me.¡±


    A smirk traveled across Vanya¡¯s face. She wondered for a second how he would have felt if he knew who he was talking to. If he would be so confident with his words.


    But that was the last of any thought that was not draining Vanya of the little energy she had left.


    From the time they departed from the infirmary leaving Clara behind, she wondered if she would mess up her words. She wondered if she could have done more to present herself well, if she should even be the one speaking. She wondered why she was feeling such fear. This fear was something she had never felt before. Sure, she had times when advisors at her father¡¯s court questioned why he chose her to be his heir and her competence as a woman but she was always supported by her father and others around her, sheltered from the cruel words, given words of encouragement. She had never felt the uneasy feeling of not knowing what was to come. The feeling that everything around her was pushing against her and she was barely carving her way out. She felt it in her bones now. She was about to beg for her own safety.


    The walk to the council building was a blur. All Vanya knew was that she was blindly following Rhohaz¡¯s broad back wherever it went. Soon they reached the building, a small hall with a thatched roof, four walls, and giant wooden doors. The doors remained shut. There were voices inside, quite loud, and at times intense.


    They waited patiently outside. Vanya looked to Rhohaz, who was biting into his nails as time went on. She then looked to Joan, who had limped her way from the infirmary refusing any help from Vanya, tired and resting against the door. They waited till someone let them in, but there seemed to be no end to the waiting. Rhohaz finally decided to knock on the door and announce that they had arrived.


    The giant doors opened. A heavy silence took over the crowd inside. With Joan¡¯s hand in hers, Vanya let Rhohaz guide them in.


    They walked till they were halfway inside the hall and the doors closed behind them. Vanya let her eyes adjust to the sudden change in light before looking ahead to see four older men and two women, sitting in a half circle, looking narrowed-eyed at the two girls.


    The lady at the center with large grey eyes, similar to Rhohaz, and long luscious grey hair cleared her throat while looking down at Vanya, ¡°Welcome, Jade and Joan, to Shalom, our humble village by the seaside.¡± Her lips curved into a confident smile making the large scar travelling across her slim face more apparent.


    Vanya was confused for a moment. She did not expect any of the council members to welcome them. But quickly bowed along with Joan in thanks.


    ¡°I hope your stay for the past day and a half was pleasant, although I heard from my people¡­,¡± the lady shot a cruel glance at Rhohaz, who lowered his head in turn, and continued, ¡°...that you two were found in a wooden chest washed ashore, am I right?¡±


    Vanya nodded in agreement. Her throat dry and parched, no sound coming through.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Well, we sure are glad that chest did not decide to sink with you two in it¡­¡± she laughed eerily raising the hairs on the back of Vanya¡¯s neck, ¡°...I hope you two are well rested and were very well taken care for by our infirmary staff.¡±


    Vanya cleared her throat forcefully watching the rest of the elders eye them like hawks, ¡°Yes, of course. Clara took care of us very well.¡±


    She watched the woman give out a reluctant smile. ¡°Well then, I see that we have done everything we could. You two seem fit and fine to be walking off to your destination. We will not send you empty-handed, of course. Rhohaz,¡± she looked to the leader who was as quiet as an owl, ¡°See to it that these ladies are well supplied with everything necessary for their long journey ahead¡­¡± Rhohaz barely lifted his head, ¡°...That is all for today.¡±


    The woman rushed standing from her chair. The rest of the elders followed.


    Wait, that¡¯s it? That¡¯s all the questioning?


    Vanya panicked and leaped in front in an attempt to stop them from dispersing.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she shouted grabbing their attention, ¡°I have a request.¡±


    The woman looked to her frustrated raising her brows before asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I would like to request permission for me and my sister to stay a bit longer¨C¡±


    She was interrupted by a rude thundering laugh from the woman. The elders too followed with a snicker. Vanya felt a rush of embarrassment take over her body. She felt small, insignificant. She looked to Rhohaz, who continued to hold his head low as if he had experienced this before and he knew that familiar feeling of shame more than anyone else.


    Something in Vanya snapped. ¡°That was quite rude, don''t you think?¡±


    The laugh halted mid-air, freezing the room. Vanya saw Rhohaz look to her from the corner of his eye. She had made a mistake.


    ¡°Rude?...¡± the woman erupted, ¡°...Don¡¯t you think it''s rude for you to tell me how to run my village? Who to shelter under our delicate roof? Who to trust?--¡±


    ¡°You can trust us¡­¡± Vanya declared immediately not wanting to let the woman¡¯s attention go, ¡°...We bring no harm to Shalom. We are two girls who found themselves in a precarious situation asking you to help us!¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t want to help you, dear. Do you not understand that? We don¡¯t even truly know who you are. For all we know, you could be lying about your very name to us¨C¡±


    ¡°Please, I beg of you!¡± Vanya let go of Joan¡¯s hand she was grasping onto and fell to her knees. She was desperate.


    ¡°No amount of crying and begging can change my mind, child. Rhohaz, you should have dealt with them when you had the chance. You are wasting our time bringing such issues to the council. Get them out of my sight immediately. See to it that they are out of Shalom by the end of the hour. Do your job properly, boy!¡±


    Rhohaz nodded with his head still low. He looked to Joan who was flabbergasted seeing Vanya still on her knees. Rhohaz got closer to Vanya and spoke, ¡°You must stand. It''s over.¡±


    ¡°No¡­No, it''s not,¡± Vanya said wiping her tears, ¡°Please! Please I beg of you. We do not know of the dangers that lie ahead of us. We are alone, lost, and helpless. I promise you, that your kind act today will reap you many rewards in days to come. Please!¡±


    She watched as the woman made her way through with the rest of the elders. They passed Vanya who was on the floor, tears streaming down her cheeks, and without even a glance proceeded towards the doors.


    But before they could get any further, the doors blasted open. The loud sea breeze engulfed the room letting the bright light outside blind everyone for a moment. Once everyone¡¯s vision adjusted they saw a figure standing at the entrance.


    A tiny woman with a crooked cane and a warrior-like stance stood at the doors, radiating light. She stepped into the shadows and her eyes glistened in gold before turning pale gray. Vanya instantly felt it. A tug of warmth hugged her while she watched the petite woman with a full head of gray hair scan the room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?--¡± the rude woman started but got instantly shut down.


    ¡°You despicable woman! How dare you have a helpless child beg on her knees like that?¡± she bellowed making Vanya¡¯s bones shudder.


    ¡°But mother¨C¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to call me mother anymore¡­Move aside now!¡± She spoke in the same manner, pushing the rest of the elders of the council aside to finally waddle her way down to Vanya, who was still on her knees.


    It was then that Vanya saw Roza right beside the elderly woman. Roza looked just like her but much younger with brown hair.


    The elderly woman got to Vanya and poked her lightly with her cane, ¡°Stand up, child. I hear you were both very sick all day yesterday. You should not be crying on your knees like this.¡±


    Vanya stood up with the help of Joan. The elderly woman stepped to Vanya, held her chin in between her fingers, and smiled gently. That same warmth hugged Vanya once more. She felt a strange sense of relief. The woman then caressed Joan¡¯s hands greeting her and turned to her own daughter whose face was beet red.


    ¡°You selfish pricks! To think you vowed to be fair and just when you first created the council and this is what you do to two poor girls¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother! How many times have I told you, you do not get to interfere as you please¨C¡±


    ¡°...and to hear what you are up to from my granddaughter at that, who was begging me to interfere! Carmin, how could you?...¡±


    The two women went on to argue for a few more rounds while Rhohaz reached Roza and whispered, ¡°You told her?¡±


    Vanya¡¯s ears perked and picked up on the siblings'' conversation.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I did! Because guess what I found out when I went to the infirmary this morning from a very confused Clara? That you had come before me and taken the girls to the council by yourself. You knew I wanted to escort them and make their case. How dare you?!¡±


    Roza stared into Rhohaz¡¯s eyes. Her eyes dimmed in sadness seeing her brother silent. Vanya pondered for a second and then it hit her. They were tricked by Rhohaz.


    No wonder! He was so calm and well-mannered this morning at the infirmary. He did not want to get caught trying to sabotage perhaps our only chance at staying here...


    Vanya gulped realizing how he was so silent when the council members laughed at her and how he did not say a word. It was what he wanted all along, to get rid of them. She looked at Roza who spoke to Rhohaz again.


    ¡°You told me last night that I was free to speak on behalf of them. What happened to that? You said you supported me¨C¡±


    ¡°But my duty as a leader comes first. And father would agree. They have no place here in Shalom.¡±


    Vanya watched the siblings go silent amidst their grandmother and aunt still shouting at each other from a distance.


    ¡°I did not know you so desperately wanted to be just like father. A leader just like father. Oh how proud he would be of you! I do not want to talk to you ever again.¡±


    Roza snapped at Rhohaz and immediately walked to her grandmother¡¯s side not sparing one moment. Vanya watched Rhohaz frozen in time. Her belly filled with anger. She did not like being tricked. Seeing how different he acted this morning, she remembered thinking he perhaps felt different about their situation and was leaning towards helping them. But she was wrong. She was so wrong that he was in fact cementing the notion that they would most definitely leave Shalom within the hour. She hated being so wrong.


    The chaos died down and the council members began to speak in normal tones again.


    ¡°Fine, we will allow it for the time being,¡± the aunt, Carmin, spoke in exhaustion looking to her mother, who was still on her feet ready to keep going.


    ¡°And they will stay with me, so I can watch over them till they fully recover,¡± the grandmother demanded.


    ¡°It should not be for long, however, we do not have resources to support two additional residents in Shalom, therefore, I suggest they only stay for another five days¨C¡± Carmin pulled out some paperwork that seemed to back her argument however immediately got cut off by the grandmother who looked to Vanya and Joan and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. They will work for their share of resources and I am happy to house them for free.¡±


    The grandmother raised her brows at Vanya, who immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, of course. We will do everything we can to help and earn our food and shelter. Thank you, thank you very much.¡±


    The grandmother smiled brightly and turned to her daughter, who sighed annoyedly.


    ¡°And they will stay as long as I say so¡­,¡± the grandmother watched her daughter¡¯s disappointed face in satisfaction, ¡°...That will be all. Come with me, girls!¡±


    She twirled around directing the girls out of the council hall. Vanya and Joan followed her with Roza right beside them. The council members watched them in disappointment.


    Vanya took one last glance at Rhohaz with anger that had fully formed in her belly, traveled up her heart, and out through her eyes. If it was not for Roza getting her grandmother involved, tonight would have been her and Joan hiking through the woods, hiding from wolves, or perhaps caught by the shadows that were chasing her that night at the castle. The very shadows that choked her. She still felt the grip around her neck faintly.


    She tore her gaze from the leader of Shalom, who seemed so bogged down with his duties, swearing to herself for as long as she stayed in this village she would make his life as miserable as she possibly could.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Vanya whispered tiredly as she stumbled on the rocky path sunken into the soft sand. Looking up she found herself surrounded by brick houses, twenty or so, laid out in a crooked line. The dull brick color and the thatched roofs looked uninteresting to Vanya as they blended in so easily with the rest of the spare vegetation and the calm sea. It was a completely different world compared to where Vanya was from.


    The castle she grew up in at the East end of the Northern Kingdom was of such exquisite and glorious architecture that she was used to regular tours bringing in visitors from all over the world to bask in its beauty. Her castle, gifted to her by her father the day she was born, was such a delight to reside in despite its massive structure, that she cried for a week when she left the East and moved to the capital when she was thirteen. And even at the capital, Esmeth, there was thought put into the buildings from the main castle to the city streets, and those were the good parts of the city. She had also briefly seen the bad parts of the city, especially on the mini escapades she took last year, scaring her guards who lost sight of her, in an effort to add excitement to their lives. And even with that, she felt as if Esmeth was quite well put together compared to the abomination she thought was lying in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Looks¡­interesting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± she whispered to Joan making sure not to be heard by Roza and her grandmother leading the way.


    Joan looked to her confused sensing Vanya¡¯s dislike in her tone. With a gentle smile, Joan replied softly, ¡°I think it looks charming.¡±


    ¡°Charming?¡± Vanya desperately held her voice from going higher listening to Joan.


    Joan chuckled softly, ¡°This might be inadequate for a princess, but for us normal folk, this is actually quite satisfying. I¡¯ve always wondered what it would be like to live near the sea and fall asleep to the waves. I guess I¡¯ll find out tonight.¡±


    Vanya saw Joan¡¯s calm excitement. She couldn¡¯t really understand her, however. They were both so used to the hustle and bustle of Esmeth, the tall sharp edges of the city, and the lively atmosphere. She wondered why Joan thought so different to her, why Joan was finding the little village charming for all she could smell walking down the crooked path was the miserable cow dung engulfing the air. She let out a deep sigh realizing she could not be picky and that she should be thankful.


    It was in fact my decision to want to stay back¡­


    She glanced behind to see the infirmary on a hill closer to the sandy beach below, and the council hall, they just left, sitting on the opposite end. She was unconsciously drawing up a map of the village in her head. She was scared. In fact, despite Roza¡¯s grandmother¡¯s convincing words, she was terrified that they might get kidnapped in their sleep and be dumped somewhere far away. She had more enemies than friends in Shalom right now.


    They reached what seemed to be the grandmother¡¯s little house. The house was identical to the others, made of brick, dirty orange in color, with a thatched roof and a small walkway leading to the porch.


    ¡°Ah! What a lovely house you have,¡± Vanya announced forcing herself to sound cheerful, making Joan hold in her laugh.


    The grandmother shot a confused glance at Vanya.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be ridiculous! You have not seen the world if you think this is a lovely house, child¡­,¡± her rough voice echoed making Vanya embarrassed. She was simply trying to be overly nice.


    ¡°...Besides, this isn''t my house. It¡¯s around the back. Come along!¡±


    Roza held the little flimsy fence gate open so her grandmother could direct their guests around the side yard and into the back yard of the brick house.


    ¡°This was my son¡¯s, Roza¡¯s father¡¯s, house. After my son¡¯s passing, it¡¯s just Rhohaz and Roza that live in here now¡­¡± the old lady pointed her cane at the brick house and then moved it to the side revealing a much smaller house at the edge, made of smoky stone surrounded by evergreen clover covering the yard, ¡°...Now that, that is my house. Beautiful, is she not?¡±


    Vanya watched as Joan¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight. The little stone house looked quite opposite to the brick houses, sturdy, and laying perfectly next to the beach with its porch facing the sea. The wind chime, made of sea shells hung so perfectly at the edge. Vanya¡¯s ears perked at its music. She wondered how sea shells could make such a wonderful sound.


    Joan joined the grandmother and went ahead. She had never seen her maidservant so delighted, chirpy with questions, and excited to go forth and explore.


    Maybe it is because she feels safe¡­


    Vanya tried justifying Joan¡¯s excitement for she did not feel the same by just simply looking at the house. She wondered for a split second if she even knew how to appreciate what was in front of her eyes. If she was lacking some sort of skill her maidservant so easily possessed.


    The four women stepped on the little steps leading to the back door of the house and entered a dimly lit cozy space. A kitchen with brass pots and pans hanging on walls, a pot of something still warm sitting on the hearth, and a little round dining table made of heavy wood accompanied by a small flower pot with dried flowers in it. The kitchen shared its space with a small living room equally cozy and inviting. Two bulky chairs made of thick cloth with their bright colors paled from wear, sat facing the porch. The doors to the porch were open displaying a clear view of the gloomy sea just beyond the soft sand with the little seashell wind chime humming away on its own.


    ¡°Welcome to my humble dwelling, girls. I wish you got to meet my husband. Snarky fellow, if I say so myself. But he passed long before you two were even alive. Now, what are your names? I hear you two are sisters.¡±


    Vanya and Joan immediately straightened their backs. Their minds blanked for a moment before Joan cleared her throat and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Joan and this is Jade. We are absolutely honored to be here. You have such a beautiful home. It''s always been a dream of mine, living next to the sea¡­¡±


    It has? Since when?


    Vanya only thought to herself, surprised to find out about Joan¡¯s dreams. She always thought Joan preferred to be in Esmeth, working as her maidservant. Joan always looked as if she was thrilled to be working there. This was news to Vanya.


    ¡°...And I must thank you for saving our lives. We are eternally grateful to you.¡±


    The grandma gave a slight smirk. ¡°Call me Tilly. And you are free to use my home as your own. It has been a while since these four walls had guests in them. Now if you don¡¯t mind sharing a room, for I¡¯m sure you two did growing up as sisters, let me show you to yours.¡±


    Vanya smiled nervously. She had never shared a room with anyone before. She was struggling to comprehend the situation.


    Tilly escorted them. ¡°My room is down the hall at the very end. And this is yours. It is quite small but it¡¯ll do, for now.¡±


    She opened the door to a quaint space. A window in the middle, facing the ocean, the little amount of sun rays streaming in through the thin curtain barely drawn in. There were two straw beds at opposite ends of the walls, a small table in the middle right under the window with a flower pot, and two tulips bloomed in it.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Roza brought in two pairs of sheets and helped prepare the beds for the two girls. She also brought in some clothes. Some for Joan and some for Vanya. She set them neatly on their beds.


    ¡°There¡¯s a basin with fresh water around the back of the house. Take a wash whenever you are ready. I should say, try not to make yourself feel too cold just yet,¡± Roza instructed observing Vanya¡¯s and Joan¡¯s wounds and a quick touch of the back of her palm to each of their foreheads.


    Soon both Roza and Grandma Tilly were out of the room leaving Vanya and Joan seated on their beds facing each other. They sat in silence, their hearts calm.


    ¡°Do you think we are safe here, your Highness?¡± Joan asked in a whisper.


    Vanya¡¯s heart tugged but she forced a smile and nodded. ¡°I believe so. I believe we are, Joan. Much safer than out there.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­what if they find us here? Track us down?¡±


    It was the first time Joan mentioned them. Even without directly addressing them, the shadows that chased them through the woods that night, Vanya felt a chill run down her spine. She wondered if the figure she spotted outside the infirmary two nights in a row was one of them. Her heart quickened. Her lips were about to say her thought out loud. But she silenced herself not knowing the answer and not wanting to alert Joan.


    And for Joan¡¯s sake, she said softly, ¡°They won¡¯t. And if they do, we have protection. There are people on our side here, like Roza and grandma.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s it. Nobody else seems to want us here.¡±


    Vanya walked to Joan seeing her maidservant¡¯s eyes begin to brim with tears. She sat beside her and hugged her shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯ve at least got Roza and Grandma Tilly. I¡¯m sure everyone will warm up to us soon.¡±


    Joan let out a silent sob. Vanya felt her terror. She felt Joan miss her family, and her life back in Esmeth, that was where she felt safe. Vanya felt terrible for putting Joan through this. If it wasn¡¯t for Joan, she could have been killed lying on her bed that night. And if it wasn¡¯t for her, Joan could still be with her family, in Esmeth, and not stranded in some isolated village nobody knew of.


    In an attempt to distract themselves, they went ahead and helped each other take a very short and quick wash. Their hair finally cleaned of brine and their bodies barely scrubbed of all the dirt they had been carrying ever since that night.


    Once they were back in the room with a fresh set of clothes, Joan was back to shivering in fear.


    She fell asleep crying and so did Vanya next to her. By the time they woke, the sun was beginning to set. A loud bang on their door followed by a louder voice announced that supper was ready.


    Both Joan and Vanya were greeted to a candle-lit dinner. A roasted chicken, warm garden potatoes, and some bread with butter.


    They dug in like they had not seen food for days. The food at the infirmary was fairly bland.


    Grandma Tilly watched them eat heartily while she made some dark tea and sipped on it the whole time.


    The wind playing with the seashells made for delightful music. By the time they were done with supper, Joan was back to normal and curiously asking about the house from Tilly while Vanya watched them converse. Vanya had nothing to add or ask but she enjoyed listening to them. It filled her heart more than she thought it would. Their conversation felt real with depth as opposed to all her conversations back at the castle with the daughters of aristocrats and distinguished guests. Only for a fleeting moment, she felt as if there might have been something missing in her life before.


    ¡°Enough with the questions. You must save some for later. Hush now, you are tiring my ears,¡± Grandma Tilly gave out a little shout trying to shut Joan up.


    ¡°Oh Grandma Tilly, please. It has been my dream to live in such a lovely home by the sea,¡± Joan begged, drunk with food filling her belly. Happy at heart.


    ¡°Well, I suppose it should remain a dream then, for the sake of my poor ears.¡±


    Vanya chuckled at their antics. Grandma Tilly gave up, throwing her hands in the air, and pretended to walk away. But it was obvious she loved their company.


    They spoke till the sun had far set in the distant horizon and Joan finally yawned way too many times before heading off to bed.


    Grandma Tilly made another batch of tea and gave one cup to Vanya who found herself sitting on one of the cozy chairs.


    ¡°Take, dear. Join me,¡± Tilly pushed the teacup into Vanya¡¯s palms, seeing her ready to refuse it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vanya replied letting her palms hug the cup.


    They stayed silent for a moment watching the dark sea, the sky lit with stars, and the chilly sea breeze dancing in between their fingers.


    ¡°How are you doing, dear?¡± Tilly asked taking a sip.


    Vanya paused. She did not really know. She was not really feeling anything. Her mind was only occupied with staying safe. Keeping Joan safe for she felt guilty.


    ¡°I feel much better,¡± Vanya spoke softly trying to hide her own doubt.


    Grandma Tilly stayed silent almost as if she was weaving through the million thoughts running through Vanya¡¯s head. And then she whispered.


    ¡°Pause for a moment, dear. Give yourself a chance to breathe¡­¡± Grandma Tilly closed her eyes and took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°...You don¡¯t have to shoulder everything all at once.¡±


    Vanya paused, this time longer. For a reason beyond her understanding, she felt her body relax. Her eyes let out a tear she did not even know she was holding.


    ¡°I see you trying to keep everything together. I see you think twice before saying anything. You do not need to do that here, dear. Relax.¡±


    It was almost as if she was released from a spell. Vanya¡¯s chest felt lighter hearing those words from Tilly. It was as if she finally got permission to relax her clenched fists that were ready to fight, her stiff shoulders from worrying about their safety, her aching heart from feeling guilty, and even her sore neck from carrying the heavy crown named the heir to the Northern Kingdom. She felt herself breathe fresh air.


    They barely spoke after. Grandma Tilly was in between falling asleep and finally waddled her way to her bedroom.


    Vanya was so engrossed in staring at the crescent moon that she missed saying the words ¡®Thank you¡¯ to Tilly. Those words were at the tip of her tongue the entire night while she gathered her courage to sound them out. But Tilly was gone by the time her courage peaked.


    Soon she was alone, standing by the wind chime on the porch, letting the night breeze cool her while she held her empty tea cup in her hands.


    She thought and thought the entire night but never felt her eyes get sleepy. She thought so much her worries started creeping in as if there was a ticking timer on how much she could relax and it was nearing its end.


    Her shoulders stiffened back up and her neck pain returned.


    The fever she had in the morning seemed to have disappeared, however. She felt her usual self. She wondered if it was the tonic back in the infirmary that Clara kept having her drink that had helped her progress so quickly in her recovery.


    She felt a sudden chill run down her spine like something ominous was around. She unconsciously looked ahead at the shore. A shadow stood there in complete silence.


    Her eyes widened and her heart quickened. It was the same shadow from the last two nights.


    Without much thought, she quickly placed her cup on the floor beneath her, lifted her thin dress, tipped toed down the porch stairs and into the soft sand. Her bare feet sank into the sand while she observed the figure for one last moment before she decided to do the unthinkable.


    I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯ll show you, you just wait!


    With that thought, she pulled her dress higher, locked her eyes on the figure, and stepped on the sand harder launching herself forward with so much force she was soon sprinting down the shore and towards the sea.


    She ran with so much conviction, that soon she was shouting her way down the shore. Her fist clenched into a ball and her vision blurred.


    She watched the figure turn around to face her as she reached them yet she whipped her fist around and punched them in the nose.


    The force tipped her and she fell on the sand with a thud.


    ¡°Ouch! What are you doing?!¡±


    She heard the shadow speak. With her head still in the sand, she clenched her fist again before forcing her body upright and turning to throw the second punch.


    She was so sure her fist would land on the figure¡¯s nose again but her aim fell short. The very next moment, the figure grabbed both her hands and shook her to reality.


    Her vision formed to see the leader of Shalom, Rhohaz, the face she wished not to see tonight, with a bloodied nose and angry eyes staring at her.

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Stop it! What do you think you are doing?!¡± he spoke harshly, shaking her once more, holding her from her wrists.


    Vanya¡¯s eyes rounded in shock. But they soon narrowed in realization. The bloodied face in front of her eyes, the face she did not expect to see tonight, made her tongue sour. She took a deep breath and spat on Rhohaz¡¯s face.


    He looked to her disgusted and threw her hands to herself.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± Rhohaz growled.


    ¡°It is your fault! You deserve it and more for stalking us for the past two nights! Do you think I did not notice? I saw you watching us from outside the infirmary and now here tonight. Why? Are you thinking of kidnapping us and dumping us back into the sea? Or better yet just take our lives while we are asleep?--¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rhohaz sounded confused while wiping his face with his sleeve leaving streaks of blood on it.


    ¡°Which one is it? What do you want?! I know you don¡¯t want us here, clearly¨C¡±


    Rhohaz held his hands out in an attempt to get Vanya¡¯s attention. ¡°Hold on, one thing at a time.¡±


    Vanya stopped, her heart beating faster than ever, only to let herself catch a breath.


    ¡°First off,¡± Rhohaz started, ¡°Why did you punch me in the face?¡±


    ¡°Because I caught you red-handed¨C¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    ¡°Watching us? From the shore. Do not deny it!¡±


    ¡°Why would I watch you from anywhere? I already know you are with my grandmother, in my grandmother¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you out here?¡± Vanya pressed on.


    ¡°Because my home is right there,¡± he pointed at the brick house straight ahead of the pair.


    ¡°I meant,¡± Vanya tried rephrasing her question hurriedly realizing Rhohaz was making a fair point, ¡°What are you doing at the shore in the middle of the night?¡±


    Rhohaz paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I am only taking a walk. Am I not allowed to talk a walk in my own backyard? But wait,¡± he went back to Vanya¡¯s previous accusation, ¡°What do you mean by I stalked you at the infirmary?¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes. ¡°I saw you. By the shoreline like a ghost, twice at that. Do not deny it!¡±


    Vanya watched Rhohaz think for a moment. His eyebrows furrowed in thought and his eyes shifted gaze before he looked to her and said in a stern voice, ¡°It was a misunderstanding. I was simply walking trying to clear my head. I¡¯m sorry if it offended you or your sister in any way.¡±


    This took Vanya by surprise. His apology was not something she expected. It was too quick.


    He¡¯s too quick to admit it¡­interesting.


    It made her feel as if he was holding something back, covering something up. Before she could say anything, he quickly spoke in one breath.


    ¡°You must not be out here in the middle of the night. It is not safe. No one is allowed to leave their homes alone after nightfall.¡±


    ¡°No one? Well, you''re clearly out here basking in the moonlight. Those rules must not apply to you then,¡± Vanya retorted.


    She expected Rhohaz to clap back but he only stared at her before letting a smirk travel across his face unable to hide it from her. He cleared his throat to reply saying, ¡°On second thought, you¡¯ll punch whatever¡¯s in your way so I think you should be fine.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes seeing him smile with a bloodied nose. It made her oddly calm, despite his wrongdoings towards her and Joan. The moonlight made him look different.


    ¡°You should go now. It''s late,¡± Rhohaz spoke only to get shut down by Vanya who was already taking steps toward Tilly¡¯s porch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±


    Rhohaz let out a laugh in disbelief. Nevertheless, out of spite, he followed up, ¡°You should know, I¡¯m not letting you off the hook for punching me in my nose. You must pay for it¡­soon!¡±


    Vanya kept walking to the porch as if she heard nothing yet her face showed a smile mirroring Rhohaz¡¯s. Her fist still ached making her wonder how strong she must have landed on Rhohaz¡¯s nose. She partly wanted to go inspect her achievements and partly wanted to inspect them to ensure nothing was broken. Then again, she felt satisfied, for it was a punch in the making for what Rhohaz did to her and Joan, nearly costing them their only chance at safety and perhaps survival.


    ***


    Rhohaz woke the next morning with barely any sleep, clutching onto his face in pain. He held it in as he rubbed a herb paste on the bruises covering his nose and went back to lying on his back with his eyes closed feeling the herb paste tinging his nose.


    He wished for a moment that his mother would wake him, help him with his injury, and let him sleep in all day. But that was no longer his reality. The last time he saw his mother alive and well was over ten years ago when he was merely a boy. He missed her.


    He breathed deeply remembering how Roza had completely avoided him last night when he came home. He tried following her to her room, knocking on her door, and trying to get her to listen to his apology.


    That¡¯s what Mother would want me to do¡­


    He thought as he laid in bed, thinking of how he gave up so easily and never said anything to his sister last night. He felt terrible for what he did. He felt his sister¡¯s disappointment in him more than he thought he would. He had let his younger sibling down and as his father¡¯s son, that hurt him more.


    He forced himself to get out of bed when he heard sounds of clanking in the kitchen. He wanted to catch Roza before she would manage to slip out without a word.


    By the time he got to the kitchen, she was gone. She had had her morning tea, picked up a fresh batch of flowers from the garden, placed them into their mother¡¯s blue-green flower pot, and taken off.


    Rhohaz sighed scratching his head. He had to apologize to her soon. He wanted to. But she could be anywhere, hiding away by herself. And he would barely have time today to look for her. His duties as a leader came first.


    He put a fresh batch of herb paste on his nose, changed his clothes, and picked up his satchel to walk out the door. He was already late.


    ***


    The door to the bedroom creaked open. The crooked cane poked Vanya a few times before pushing her to her side forcing her to spring out of her bed confused.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Yes, yes, what is it?¡± she asked, disheveled. Her fingers rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°The sky¡­ it''s falling down, dear. Run!¡±


    Vanya shot her eyes open in shock and confusion. She was greeted by the nasty laugh of Tilly, who was loving her own lame joke. It managed to wake Vanya, who looked to Tilly annoyed, and that satisfied old Tilly.


    ¡°Okay, alright. That¡¯s enough,¡± Vanya tried making Tilly stop. Tilly went on for a few more laughs before heaving to a stop.


    ¡°You need to go, dear. He¡¯s here for you,¡± Tilly said making Vanya confused.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My grandson! And he¡¯s annoying me. Go now. Hurry!¡± Grandma Tilly gave a few pats on Vanya¡¯s back with her cane before she walked away leaving Vanya confused about what to do next.


    Joan had woken by this time and was watching Vanya panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing,¡± Joan tried being reasonable. That was useless, for Vanya had destroyed her hair tugging onto it while going over what she should and should not say in order to not get kicked out of Shalom. She left out the part where she punched the leader in the face the night before from Joan. She did not want Joan to know her stupid act just yet.


    Joan limped to her and held her for a moment. Vanya calmed in her arms and finally began to breathe. Joan helped her get ready and be presentable with a gentle braid gracing her roughened black hair.


    Without much pondering, Joan made her leave their room.


    Vanya expected Tilly to be in the living room. But no one was there. She looked around and saw nobody.


    She walked to the back door and opened it to suddenly see Rhohaz pacing in the garden.


    He looked up at her. His eyes shone gold and went back to grey like she remembered. The panic in her head disappeared immediately upon seeing his face. Her fright soon turned to giggles and then roaring laughter.


    Rhohaz rolled his eyes, seeing her bent over laughing holding onto her stomach. She was definitely overdoing it.


    ¡°Your face ha! You¡¯ve made it worse. Where¡¯s your nose?¡± she exploded pointing to his face, dirty green in the middle. His herb paste had melted around his nose making him look like he had a fluorescent green frog perched on his nose.


    ¡°Hush now. You did this to me. Stop laughing and get down here. We have work to do,¡± Rhohaz went unheard for a few more minutes before Vanya made her way down to the garden after laughing her existence away.


    ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡± she asked controlling the last bits of her giggles.


    Rhohaz pulled out a broom that was lying on his side and handed it to Vanya. She shook her head refusing to pick it up.


    ¡°You agreed to help, to do your part in earning your stay,¡± Rhohaz reminded to which Vanya stared at the broom. She had seen brooms before, she had even seen people use a broom before, but she had never done it. She had never actually held a broom in her life.


    ¡°Come on. Pick it up. We are all gathered at the school building, well, most of us. This week¡¯s task is to clean the children¡¯s school¡­Grandma mentioned you were well enough to help starting today.¡±


    Vanya looked shocked seeing how it was Grandma Tilly who had suggested this. Yet, she was too deep into the idea that she may embarrass herself by not knowing how to use a broom, she was scrambling to find an excuse.


    ¡°Achooo,¡± Vanya immediately faked a sneeze, ¡°Oh no, well, that¡¯s too bad for I would love to help. I am, in fact, quite ill today. Truly, I say to you, very ill. High fever.¡±


    Vanya proceeded to let out a few coughs watching Rhohaz go from unimpressed to slightly concerned.


    Vanya thought her act was going great until Rhohaz suddenly pulled out his hand and rested his palm firmly on Vanya¡¯s forehead.


    Vanya stared blankly at him. She had never had anyone cross her boundary so quickly before. Even Joan was so careful at first before they were both comfortably meshed together.


    Rhohaz took a moment before taking his hand back to shake his head in denial. ¡°You are perfectly fine. No fever and you need to practice how to fake a sneeze. The cough, however, was pretty good.¡±


    Vanya sighed in disappointment. She could not think of anything else to say. Besides, she promised the council and Tilly. And for Joan¡¯s sake, she decided to go with it, for the time being.


    ¡°Come along!¡± Rhohaz handed the broom to her and walked ahead leading the way.


    Vanya held on to the broom like her life depended on it. Thankful that Rhohaz was looking ahead, she hid herself in the shadow of his back, where he could not see her, carefully observing the broom on her hand while following him, step by step.


    She followed him up the path between the brick houses and onto the hill. He glanced back at her to see her at his step, quiet.


    ¡°Have you seen Roza this morning?¡± he asked surprising Vanya.


    ¡°Um no,¡± Vanya replied wondering why he would ask his sister¡¯s whereabouts from her. Then she remembered his sister declaring she did not want to speak with him after their argument at the council hall.


    Is she ignoring him? Ha! Rightfully so!


    Vanya thought. Anger started bubbling up immediately after.


    Rhohaz took a turn and stepped down a steep slope so easily. Vanya looked at the gradient of the slope and prepared for a possible fall on her head going down, with the broom split in half. Yet she stopped before taking her first step realizing Rhohaz had extended his arm in help.


    She thought for a moment about coldly refusing his hand. Yet seeing the steep slope, she grabbed it forcefully and let Rhohaz guide her down. She took her hand back with much force as soon as she reached the bottom to say, ¡°Are you trying to make up for not being so gentlemanly yesterday?¡±


    Rhohaz looked to her, confused. She wanted to punch him in the face for she thought he most definitely knew what exactly she was talking about.


    And Rhohaz did have a hunch on what she was alluding to. He knew she overheard his conversation with his sister at the council hall yesterday. He was simply trying to bury his own disappointment about his behavior. He did not want to think of how he betrayed his sister¡¯s wishes, which she clearly communicated, and that he agreed to. He was quite aware of how much of a desperate person he must have looked like wanting to impress the council overseeing Shalom. But he was too late. He could not change the past.


    He looked to Vanya. Her disappointed face looked more harsh than her angry features when she punched him in the face last night. Strangely, he wanted to say something, anything to make her stop looking so disappointed in him.


    His eyes caught her knuckles on the hand that threw the punch at him, dark red with hints of purple, swollen. But before he could say anything, almost as if she sensed it, she hid her hand away.


    ¡°You should ask grandma to help you with that. She¡¯s an excellent healer,¡± he said nonchalantly and watched her ignore his gaze.


    Yet her anger was radiating through her eyes and without skipping a beat she spoke, ¡°I am fine, thank you. You should get your nose checked instead. Hope it doesn¡¯t fall off of that thick skull of yours anytime soon.¡±


    She stomped her foot and went ahead leaving Rhohaz to let out a frustrated huff to himself. He watched her confidently walk down the path.


    Vanya delighted at her perfect insult let the arrogant smile take over her face but it quickly disappeared as she heard Rhohaz shout out, ¡°You are going the wrong way!¡±


    Her baffled look as she turned slightly to see Rhohaz from the corner of her eye, standing there with his hands on his hips, almost made him crack laughing. But he held it for he knew he won this time.


    She scurried past him and headed in front without a word. Her face was beet red.


    He was about to say something witty when a shrieking cry made both of them stop on their track. The cry echoed in Vanya¡¯s head a few times over before she fully comprehended what she heard. It was a woman, the gut-wrenching cry of a woman.


    Vanya looked to Rhohaz in shock. Her heart racing and her palms sweaty. She wanted to run off to safety. She wanted to hide. The shock of the sudden cry made her knees buckle and her legs want to give in.


    Rhohaz caught Vanya¡¯s arm seeing her off balance. Another set of cries echoed through the lonely village making him look around in confusion. It was the first time he had ever heard such cries before. His eyes landed back on Vanya.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rhohaz asked, holding her close, watching her catch her breath, her head hung over. A part of him wanted to start walking her back to his grandmother¡¯s home. Yet, as the leader of Shalom, he was itching to head towards the cries, towards danger.


    ¡°Do you know the way back?¡± Rhohaz asked hurriedly. Vanya thought for a moment and shook her head. She was too focused on observing her little broom she did not pay attention to where he was taking her.


    Rhohaz sighed then spoke again, ¡°Then, stay here. I need to go. Wait till I come back to get you¨C¡± but before he could finish Vanya grabbed onto his arm, holding it as tight as she could as if she was holding onto dear life. Her fingers were cold and shaking.


    She looked up at him and managed to let out a whisper, ¡°No, don¡¯t leave me here¡­¡±


    Her words were wrapped in fear. Her pupils were shaking and her voice was barely there. It was the first time Rhohaz saw such deep fear in someone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t leave me to the shadows.¡±

 Chapter 7

    The cold breeze made Vanya shiver. Her heart was slowing down back to its normal pace with each step she took. She was breathing in for three, holding for three, and exhaling for three, just as Rhohaz had asked her to, which she surprisingly understood amidst the chaos in her mind.


    Rhohaz looked to see her not as disheveled as before. It was as if a storm blew through her a moment ago. Her lips had turned back to their light pink color and her eyes were not as rounded and frightened. He watched his step and guided them across a path more comfortable for Vanya¡¯s feet while he let her hold his arm close ever since she gripped it tightly and refused to let it go. Her broom was on his other hand with remnants of the herb paste that he managed to wipe off of his face before deciding to take Vanya with him, lingering between his fingers.


    Soon they saw people gathered at a building similar to the brick houses with thatched roofs, but a tad larger in size. It was the school building. There were about a dozen gathered in a circle looking to the sky with heavily puzzled faces as if they were seeing something of odd nature circling above the clouds.


    Nobody really noticed Rhohaz and Vanya enter the area until Timmie, with his whispy blond hair sticking out like a sore thumb from the crowd, looked around absent-mindedly, spotted Rhohaz, and immediately walked over seeing the leader standing behind everyone.


    ¡°Rhohaz¡­oh!¡± Timmie stopped for a moment seeing Vanya next to the leader.


    He quickly introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Timmie. We have met before at the infirmary, only briefly,¡±


    Vanya gave a quick nod back to say, ¡°I¡¯m¡­Va¨CJade.¡±


    ¡°I know. Everyone in Shalom knows your name by now,¡± Timmie replied with a sly grin gazing at her hand.


    Vanya had not realized she was holding on to Rhohaz¡¯s arm so tight until Timmie looked at her fingers choking Rhohaz¡¯s arm as if to drain it from all its blood.


    ¡°Well, I take it you two are well acquainted then,¡± Timmie commented with a smirk to which both Rhohaz and Vanya moved away in a beat taking their own arms to themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s the commotion? We heard someone scream,¡± Rhohaz quickly asked hoping to divert the conversation that was about to unfold. He knew Timmie well enough to know that if he did not nip it in the bud Timmie would run with it and make up some story to entertain the crowd gathered here today.


    ¡°Oh well, it''s Betsy¡­again,¡± Timmie said rolling his eyes and pointing at the roof.


    They all followed Timmie¡¯s gaze to see nothing obvious sticking out. The sun shone on the thatched roof and the empty sky with spots of clouds in the back with nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Betsy? I don¡¯t see her,¡± Rhohaz said taking his hand to his brows and squinting harder. Vanya followed him to equally see nothing.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯ll come around soon. She¡¯s been circling the roof ever since this morning and Tarin only spotted her moments ago. Some of us have been here for hours and no one saw her,¡± Timmie spoke, sounding relaxed and bored compared to the alerting screams Vanya and Rhohaz heard earlier implying there was something more of an urgent nature happening.


    ¡°Is she¡­¡± Vanya started, regardless of Timmie¡¯s relaxed nature, to go ahead and ask anyway, ¡°...trying to kill herself or something?¡±


    Vanya held her breath waiting for Timmie¡¯s reply for she thought the only plausible reason a woman could be up on a roof was probably to jump off of it.


    ¡°Hmmm maybe. I wouldn¡¯t really know,¡± Timmie replied scratching the end of his chin making Vanya surprised to see him so disinterested in the matter of someone¡¯s life.


    At that moment, a woman at the front let out a gut-wrenching cry sending Vanya to tremble hearing it. It was the same shrieking cries they had heard earlier, only this time they were closer and louder.


    ¡°Tarin! For Gods¡¯ sake stop it!¡± another man shouted from afar but Tarin did not seem it care for she belted out another cry, ¡°Betsy, no! Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Vanya held her breath again this time following the woman¡¯s, Tarin¡¯s, gaze to see a head poke out of the roof. She waited a moment to suddenly let her jaw hang.


    ¡°A cow? Betsy is a cow?...¡± Vanya huffed in disbelief. All the commotion for a small cow covered in locks of light brown hair standing confidently on the roof of the school building, ¡°...All this time I thought it was a girl.¡±


    Timmie burst out laughing listening to Vanya and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t let Tarin hear you. She, in fact, considers Betsy to be her very own offspring. That cow has been pampered more than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Rhohaz set the broom he had been carrying all this while down beside Vanya and stepped ahead leaving Vanya with Timmie. He got to Tarin who had started sobbing seeing her cow Betsy at the edge of the roof.


    ¡°Rhohaz, help her, please! She¡¯s never like this. I am not sure how she got up there and what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s been missing for a day. And¡­and¡­she¡¯s been cursed. Someone is playing with me,¡± Tarin went onto word vomit as soon as Rhohaz held her arms.


    He listened to every word she repeated over and over while asking others for more information. Vanya watched him be patient even while Tarin sobbed loudly and straight in Rhohaz¡¯s ear, snot gliding down her face and onto his shoulder. Vanya wondered how he had not moved away from the woman already.


    Listening to Tarin start repeating everything all over again Vanya looked towards Betsy, now nearing the edge. The cow¡¯s eyes were staring at the sky and its body was as steady as a rock even on the uneven roof.


    Vanya found it odd seeing a cow so nonchalant even with the loud outbursts of Tarin. She saw Betsy¡¯s eyes rounded not even blinking once. It¡¯s jaw-fixed and breath-light. Something was not sitting right with Vanya. She thought for a second, giving the benefit of the doubt, that Tarin might be right.


    ¡°What does she mean when she says Betsy¡¯s been cursed? Like someone cast a spell on a cow?¡± Vanya asked Timmie, almost on a whim, and watched Timmie look at her with a proud smile.


    ¡°Ah! Well, Rhohaz would bury me alive for saying this to you but yes, you''re absolutely right.¡±


    ¡°A spell like¡­like magic?¡± Vanya jumped on her words. A rush of curiosity flooded her brain.


    But Timmie only nodded holding his tongue.


    She thought for a moment then rolled her eyes and punched Timmie in the arm, ¡°Stop playing with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Timmie looked to her disgusted holding on to his arm in pain.


    ¡°Yes, you are. There¡¯s no such thing as magic. And if there is, no one¡¯s allowed to use it,¡± Vanya spoke, confident in her answer for she, like all the children in Esmeth, grew up with teachings that magic has been proven time and time again as just a label that was used to mask things that were unexplainable. And once the mystery behind it was solved it was no longer magic.


    Her father and his court made it a part of the law in the Northern Kingdom that magic was merely occult sciences that were usually used for illegal activities, and anyone claiming to use magic should be handed into the authorities by any lawful resident and would be rewarded handsomely. The so-called magicians were in turn burnt at the stakes in display to what would come upon anyone engaging in deceiving the residents of the Northern Kingdom. It had been close to two decades since the last execution had occurred. Magic was no longer a word used by any of the residents of the Northern Kingdom. It was merely a distant memory.


    ¡°Oh how confident you are that no one¡¯s going to break any rules,¡± Timmie rolled his eyes looking away from Vanya rubbing his arm that was throbbing from Vanya¡¯s unexpected punch.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Rules?...¡± Vanya started, ¡°It¡¯s the law¨C¡±


    ¡°BetSY!¡± Tarin burst out in cries again seeing her precious cow moving to the edge of the roof once more this time looking like it would jump off with no care in the world.


    The men gathered around and quickly moved about getting a ladder and some rope. Vanya watched everyone shuffle around.


    ¡°Need a few around the back,¡± she watched Rhohaz direct some men around. He looked different from who he was at the council hall. He was up on his feet, confident in his decisions, and clear and concise in his directions. Vanya was slightly surprised to see a new side to Rhohaz, a side she did not know he possessed or was capable of.


    Everyone moved away making space seeing the men at work. Soon, Tarin¡¯s precious cow, Betsy was lassoed and hauled down the roof and onto the ground where its little hooves wobbled before it became stable and its eyes blinked for the first time since Vanya first saw it.


    Tarin ran to her cow and hugged her. The rest of the men climbed down the roof ready to be showered with thanks only to get bombarded by Tarin about how someone had hurt her cow while lassoing it. A loud argument started bubbling up. One man lashed out at ungrateful Tarin and the rest followed. Rhohaz quickly got involved trying to simmer everyone down. However, it was not Rhohaz who finally got everyone to stop shouting at each other.


    ¡°You are alive!¡± a little boy shouted excitedly, leaving the crowd to fall silent in confusion.


    The boy ran across the crowd and into Vanya, hugging her legs and wrapping his small hands around her. She looked up in shock to see the entire crowd, who had failed to notice her before, staring at her. Even with having hundreds of guests devour her as she walked down the stairs to ballrooms while being announced as the princess of the Northern Kingdom, she had never felt such terror as having the residents of Shalom staring at her so intensely as if she had grabbed the little kid and made him hug her by force.


    She gulped not knowing what to say and looked to the kid. He was smiling at her gleefully. She gave an uncomfortable smile back at him.


    ¡°Jac! What are you doing? Come here, boy!¡± a man scurried past the crowd and grabbed the boy away from Vanya.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the man quickly apologized to her and walked Jac to a corner and away from everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Vanya watched the crowd observe her a bit longer as if she was barged on them unannounced, before turning to Rhohaz. They all huddled around the leader and started speaking in whispers.


    ¡°I love it when they make it this obvious,¡± Timmie commented while still standing next to Vanya. His frustration over the behavior of the adults of Shalom did not go unnoticed by Vanya. At least someone justified her feelings. She definitely knew they were speaking about her, possibly asking about her intentions again, and deciding whether to treat her like a normal person or not.


    Vanya shook her head trying to ignore it and instead turned to Timmie and asked, ¡°The boy, Jac¡­how¨C he knows me?¡±


    She did not know what to ask. She was so stunned that the first words the little boy told her were ¡®You are alive¡¯. It was not really a greeting anyone usually expected.


    She watched Timmie¡¯s eyes light up and turn to her, ¡°I guess no one told you, huh? He¡¯s the one who found you and your sister. He¡¯s your savior, in a way.¡±


    Vanya took a heavy breath. She never really knew who found her and Joan in the chest, what they saw, or what even happened. Seeing that it was little Jac that had found them she feared for what he might have seen then, if he was frightened after seeing them, if he was able to sleep that night.


    ¡°Jac''s a smart kid. You should go thank him. He will adore you if you play with him, even for a bit,¡± Timmie gave a quick wink and walked over to Rhohaz and the crowd.


    Vanya smiled almost in a way to thank Timmie for giving her a tip to get through the day. She watched as the crowd dispersed after something Rhohaz said. She stayed in silence as some of them looked back at her a few more times before being on their way.


    She did not even notice but Rhohaz had made his way back to her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to start having lunch prepared soon. I can take you back to Grandma Tilly¡¯s if you would like me to.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s cleaning the school today then?¡± she asked, seeing some women bringing in large baskets.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start back up after lunch. But you can go if you need to if you are not feeling well.¡±


    Vanya found Rhohaz looking concerned. It caught her by surprise and she quickly brushed it off saying, ¡°I feel fine. I¡¯d like to stay and help. After all, that¡¯s what I agreed to, anyway. To earn my share.¡±


    Rhohaz thought for a moment and then nodded his head, ¡°If you say so.¡±


    He left Vanya to go help one of the men struggling to lift something. She watched them all start setting up the school grounds with straw mats and getting a small fire going in the middle. She stood to the side, all alone and unnoticed. No one approached her for some time until Jac found her again sitting by herself in the soft sand.


    ¡°Can I play with you?¡± he asked, smiling from ear to ear.


    Vanya nodded pleased to hear a voice speaking with her. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to.¡±


    He jumped up and down excitedly and plopped down on the sand next to her. She watched him draw little squiggles on the sand then erase them and start drawing them again. He moved the sand around to create small mounds and gave them names.


    He reached for his pocket and handed her a little wooden carving barely fitting his small hands. She took it and watched him struggle to find the words before finally saying, ¡°A gift for you.¡±


    She thanked him and observed the ornament. It was a little wooden carving of a symbol of a wave. Her heart felt full seeing at least someone be so welcoming of her. She carefully placed it in one of the pockets in her dress, wanting to hold on to it.


    ¡°Your name is Jac, right?¡± Vanya asked watching him create an even larger mound.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Jac and I¡¯m eight. I love the sand and the sea. I love it when the sand shows me the way and when the sea hums me a song.¡±


    Vanya smiled listening to him. ¡°Is that how you found me? The sand? Did the sand show you the way?¡±


    She watched his little brows furrow thinking for a moment, ¡°No, it was the waves. The waves showed me where you were.¡±


    Vanya smiled at his innocence yet gulped hoping little Jac was not traumatised by seeing her and Joan cramped in the wooden chest nearing death. But seeing him talking about it so lightly she hoped he was close to forgetting about it entirely.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to name you¡­castle!¡± he declared pointing at the largest mound he had created. He then turned to Vanya and asked curiously.


    ¡°Have you been in a castle before? A real one?¡± his eyes lit in curiosity.


    Vanya opened her mouth to agree but stopped herself before she would spill the beans. She wanted to tell him about her very own castle in the East of the Northern kingdom, the one she grew up in, the one with pristine architecture and the one that filled her childhood memories. She even wanted him to picture the large castle in Esmeth, her father¡¯s favorite, and where she resided ever since she moved to the capital. But she could not even bring herself to come up with a white lie for the sake of entertaining Jac.


    She missed home, dearly. She missed her horses in the royal stables. She missed her cozy bed and the sunlight that entered her room in the mornings through the sheer curtains that were usually drawn in by Joan. She missed the delicious and vibrant food. She ate something different every day. She saw something new every day. Her life was more than perfect and she knew very well that it was beyond anyone¡¯s wildest dreams. Yet here she was, unable to fathom how fast her perfect life had crumbled in front of her very eyes.


    She took a deeper breath to see Jac still looking at her for an answer. She shook her head to which he withered away with a sweet pout stuck between his lips.


    ¡°Would you like to see a real castle one day?¡± she asked seeing him drawing on the sand.


    ¡°Yes, I very much would like to. The ones the sea shows me are old and sad.¡±


    Vanya stopped for a moment finding his comment odd. Her brows furrowed in confusion. She was about to prod further when Jac¡¯s father called out to him.


    ¡°Jac, it''s time to head home. Come along.¡±


    Little Jac immediately obeyed and thanked Vanya for being his playmate.


    She quickly held onto one of his hands before her opportunity was gone, ¡°Thank you, Jac. You¡¯ve saved me and my sister. Thank you for that.¡±


    She watched him scratch his head then smile and chime a sweet welcome before running away to his father¡¯s arms.


    She watched his father embrace him and take him away. And almost automatically Vanya¡¯s hand reached for her pocket, wanting to see the little gift her small friend gave her once more.


    However, her brows furrowed not being able to feel the wooden carving in her pocket. She stood up worried that she had dropped it elsewhere and looked around hurriedly.


    Unable to spot it on the ground she reached back into her pocket to see if she missed it the first time but still couldn¡¯t feel anything but sand. She dug deeper feeling an unusual amount of sand in her pocket. She pulled out her hand to see sand collected on her palm, almost as if the wooden carving had changed its form to end up as mere sand in her pocket.


    Her eyes found Jac on his father¡¯s shoulder about to disappear around the corner. She wondered for a moment if what Jac told her earlier was indeed true, that the sand did, in fact, guide him, the sea hummed him songs, and the waves showed him where she was. She wondered if it was Jac that had cast a spell on Betsy. And to Timmie¡¯s point, if it was Jac breaking the rules, the law of the land. If it was little Jac using magic after all.

 Chapter 8

    It was not like Vanya had a choice. She had to smile ear to ear, her cheeks hurting by the minute, and her tongue singing the words ¡®thank you¡¯ each time a resident of Shalom gave her a little of whatever they were serving for lunch.


    She gulped nervously looking into each one of the villagers'' dull faces. They did not seem like they particularly wanted Vanya in their presence. Some of them would flash an obviously fake smile and the others quite confidently avoided her gaze altogether.


    They all sat on the straw mats neatly laid on the school grounds. Vanya found herself in a quiet corner although everyone was seated in a very apparent circle. The women, as they walked around making sure all of the dozen gathered today had enough on their lunch plates, gave slightly more judgmental looks towards Vanya than she expected them to. She thought being a woman she felt one step closer to being welcomed by them. But she thought wrong.


    The cool breeze dancing with Vanya¡¯s hair should have made her feel colder. But seeing the quite obvious treatment toward her, her ears turned red and her body sweat in embarrassment. Never in her entire life did she think she would receive such cold treatment. In fact, she did not even know it was possible until today.


    Loneliness, despite her loving to be by herself, felt insulting with so many gathered around her and not one truly acknowledging her presence.


    Foot steps drew closer catching Vanya¡¯s attention. She felt everyone¡¯s gaze on her before she saw Rhohaz take a seat right beside her, inches away.


    Oh great!


    She thought not wanting unwanted attention towards her. She wanted to dig a hole, jump in, and hide in it.


    I should have just left when I had the chance to¡­


    ¡°How¡¯s lunch?¡± Rhohaz startled Vanya, who did not expect him to speak to her.


    She smiled wide with bread in her mouth seeing the villagers'' eyes still locked on them, from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Greaaat,¡± she sounded out trying not to get bread stuck in her windpipe. The last thing she wanted was to choke herself to death with so many eyes judging her.


    Rhohaz looked as if he was about to burst out laughing but managed to control himself with only a silent squeak escaping his lips.


    He stayed silent for a moment or two observing the crowd go back into focusing on chowing down the food on their plates.


    Then he cleared his throat and straightened his back turning to Vanya, as if he was continuing a conversation they were both actively engaging in, ¡°Sally over there is the best cook in Shalom¡­¡±


    The crowd froze seeing Rhohaz point a hefty woman opposite them serving soup from a large vessel. She gave a slight nod at Rhohaz and a quick smile to Vanya. The first genuine smile Vanya had seen today.


    ¡°...Creed right there is her husband. He¡¯s been a fisherman for thirty years now, isn¡¯t that right, Creed?¡±


    A lanky frail man with a head full of silver hair jumped up in joy to reply, ¡°Thirty-two!¡±


    Laughter followed leaving a trail of easiness to break into the cracks of awkwardness.


    ¡°You can call me Greta¡­,¡± a woman appeared with a plate of thick biscuits and balanced two on Vanya¡¯s plate, ¡°...I make the best dresses in town.¡± She winked at Vanya with a smile and carried on serving more biscuits to everyone.


    Vanya felt her shoulders relax a little.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us, Rhohaz?¡± a group of slightly older men, the ones that helped haul Betsy down to the ground, chuckled from the end.


    Rhohaz let out a laugh and continued, ¡°That¡¯s Ronal, Kev, and Stu. They pretty much handle everything from building houses to rounding cattle to selling fish at the big markets outside of Shalom.¡±


    Vanya watched them wave at her and even one of them bowed, mouthing ¡°Welcome, young lady.¡±


    Rhohaz went on to introduce the rest of the crowd gathered at the school building. Vanya felt them relax as each face was introduced to her. She too was soon smiling with no effort listening to them go back to a sense of normalcy, not holding back or whispering amongst themselves.


    With the food on her plate wiped clean, she felt herself breathe much better, her belly full. From the corner of her eye, she watched Rhohaz eating peacefully now that the awkwardness had been lifted.


    She wanted to say thank you yet she only bit her cheek. She wondered why he went out of his way to sit next to her and introduce everyone to her. She wondered for she saw no benefit for him to do such a thing.


    ¡°My love, you have not introduced yourself to us,¡± Greta, the woman who served her biscuits spoke. It was not as if the entire village did not know her name, her fake name, by now, just as Timmie had mentioned previously.


    Vanya gulped looking to Rhohaz who nodded. He watched her fidget trying to stand but her legs did not move making her remain seated anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­Jade. I¡¯m from Esmeth,¡± her voice trembled, surprising her. She had never really heard her voice sound that way before. It was always confident and clear even when she stood among hundreds, if not thousands, gathered at royal gatherings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Esmeth, when I was a baby, of course. Must be a big change of scenery then. Shalom isn¡¯t like Esmeth,¡± Kev spoke with a hand on Stu¡¯s head as support for him to stand.


    They all looked at Vanya in silence waiting for her response, eager to know her thoughts. She had to think fast, not let them think she was a snob from a better town, which she partly felt like she was given the way she felt about their odd little houses and the gloomy sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s charming. I¡¯ve always wondered what it was like to live near the sea,¡± she replied stealing Joan¡¯s comment.


    She watched them give her bright smiles and approving nods.


    Thank you, Joan, truly!


    She thought. If it was not for Joan¡¯s enthusiastic remarks she would not have managed to end it on a high note.


    ¡°Charming, you say?¡± Rhohaz whispered to her ear on his way standing up. Without another word, he was on his way with his clean plate. She watched him with rounded eyes unable to point out why he even said such a comment. She wondered if it was that apparent on her face, that she did not think she quite fit in or was interested in Shalom.


    Soon, lunch was over and the crowd dispersed to their pre-determined jobs for the day. Most of them were engaged in cleaning out the schoolyard, taking out the weeds, and tidying the outdoors. Vanya got assigned to clean the indoors. The little hall had sand swept in by the strong winds covering it, cobb webs, and dust filling the crevices.


    She was joined by Timmie, who was as silent as a mouse during lunch for he was stuffing himself with so many leftovers, and a girl named Cecil, who looked only a little older than Vanya herself.


    Vanya reunited with her little broom, watched Cecil with hawk eyes from a corner. It did not take much for Cecil to notice. Having such rounded dark eyes following one''s every move was hard to miss.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Are you alright?...¡± Cecil with her ginger hair up in a neat sleek bun and her light green dress knotted slightly up so that it wouldn¡¯t be sweeping the floor instead, made her way to Vanya.


    ¡°...Rhohaz told me to keep an eye on you. He said you weren¡¯t feeling that well in the morning.¡±


    Vanya frowned hearing that Rhohaz went out of his way to ask Cecil to watch her. Yet she quickly grinned at Cecil and nodded confidently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the council almost kicked you and your sister out of Shalom yesterday. Hope you are doing okay,¡± Cecil spoke almost in a whisper and gave a quick glance at Timmie, who was falling asleep at the corner of the hall, far away from them.


    ¡°Yes, yes we are. I¡­I did not expect that. Are they always like that? The council?¡± Vanya asked hoping to lead Cecil into opening up.


    To which Cecil did, in fact, she ate up the opportunity whole.


    ¡°Oh yes, they are. They are much worse usually. Heck, they made me wait for months before approving anything¡­¡±


    Vanya looked at Cecil confused, not following her.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. Let me start over. I¡¯m actually from Elioth. It¡¯s a little over half a day''s journey on foot from Shalom. An actual town. I still miss Elioth and my family. It was fun growing up there. I met my husband Ronal a few years ago at the Elioth market. We were a couple in secret. He even planned to move to Elioth after we would elope. But his mother fell ill leaving him no choice but to stay back.¡±


    ¡°So you decided to move to Shalom?¡±


    Cecil nodded. ¡°I wanted to become family with Ronal so I said ¡®Let me come to you instead¡¯. I should have known by his hesitation. It took us weeks to convince his family and months to convince the council. I heard, not so long ago, that some of the council wished we would eventually break off and wither away if they had pushed hard enough.¡±


    Vanya huffed in anger. ¡°Why would they do that?¡±


    ¡°I guess they didn¡¯t particularly like that my father was a blacksmith. He retired well before. The only reason they agreed was apparently because Roza¡¯s grandmother, Tilly, said she had a convincing dream that I was the only one for Ronal, to which I must agree with her on that¡­¡±


    Cecil laughed thinking about her husband then went back to say,


    ¡°...They don¡¯t let anyone in without checking on them for months. Most of the men and women of age move away once they¡¯ve found love. It¡¯s very rare for anyone to settle down in Shalom. The only exception is if they¡¯ve already arranged a marriage with council approval. Heck, they don¡¯t even let my family members visit me sometimes. I have to get permission well before. I¡¯m saying all of this to let you know, you are very lucky they decided you could stay back.¡±


    Vanya gulped.


    ¡°It was actually Grandma Tilly and Roza who helped us too. If it wasn¡¯t for them we would have been kicked out,¡± Vanya said looking to her feet knowing things would have been bad if Grandma Tilly had not blasted through the council doors.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are here. Regardless of your reasons,¡± Cecil said hoping to divert the conversation to Vanya and how she ended up in Shalom.


    Not wanting to go there, Vanya spoke, ¡°Me too. I hope they don¡¯t kick us out so soon.¡±


    ¡°Now that, I do not know. They are so fickle but creative in coming up with excellent excuses. I would say I¡¯ve never seen such strictness towards outsiders by anyone before.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why they do so?¡± Vanya pressed on.


    Cecil shrugged, ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s mostly superstition. Ronal tried explaining to me once and I think I dozed off.¡±


    ¡°Superstition?¡±


    ¡°Apparently there¡¯s a prophecy that the ghosts of the past would come to haunt the village riding on the back of a dark stallion¡­or was it a white stallion? Regardless, a stallion... piercing right through the heart of Shalom.¡±


    Vanya furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Cecil shook her head in disbelief, ¡°I could be saying it all wrong. I was half asleep and frankly, I find it bogus. But you know who finds it beyond fascinating?...¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes lit up and leaning forward.


    ¡°...Roza. That girl has her mind occupied day and night trying to solve riddles of Shalom, little bits and pieces of stories she had heard¡­¡± Cecil suddenly gasped covering her mouth, ¡°...Oh heavens! Do not talk to anyone about it, I beg you. I am telling you out of trust that you will keep it a secret¡­,¡± Vanya was ready to swear it on her life but Cecil continued on anyway as if she merely gasped out of obligation that she was supposed to keep her lips sealed.


    ¡°...Roza tells me everything, most of the time. Recently she¡¯s been going around on her own trying out different experiments. She once disappeared for ten days worrying everyone. Rhohaz keeps a close eye on her because of that. She was about to take off again right before you and your sister showed up. Lucky you, she found you in time.¡±


    Vanya lost Cecil halfway through her dump, losing herself in the weeds of it all. She shook he head and quickly asked before Cecil jumped to another topic of conversation.


    ¡°What¡­what is she doing? Disappearing for days?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in thought. It seemed her little head had not really cared enough to ask questions from Roza herself.


    ¡°You would have to ask her that. I doubt she would say anything, though. But you never know, it¡¯s Roza, she¡¯s the opposite of Rhohaz. Unpredictable, spontaneous. But know that you can trust her. She¡¯s got secrets of her own, but I promise you, she¡¯s on your side. She is as equally loyal to being absolutely disloyal to the council of Shalom.¡±


    Timmie jolted awake from his own snore that ripped out in a crescendo, loud and clear. Cecil shuffled around pretending to be sweeping the same spot and Vanya mirrored her. Curious seeing Cecil¡¯s attitude change, Vanya risked it and whispered, ¡°I heard Timmie is one of Roza¡¯s best friends. Why are we whispering around him? Surely, he knows what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    Cecil cracked a smile, ¡°He was one of her best friends. Bless his heart but his father is a part of the council and is usually heavily opposed to anything Roza suggests. Naturally, Timmie and Roza drifted apart. They may seem fine on the outside but she speaks to me more than she does him. He¡¯s probably instructed by his father to watch over Roza, which is what you should absolutely do if you want to drive her away.¡±


    Vanya glanced over at Timmie sweeping lethargically as if his will to live had flown away. His disheveled hair may precisely describe his state of mind, caught between granting his father¡¯s wishes or letting go of an old friend.


    A few hours flew by with the trio sweeping and dusting away the hall. Cecil was engaged in a lively conversation with Vanya about the types of fish her husband sold at the market at Elioth. She even invited Vanya and Joan to attend her small ceremony in two days'' time to celebrate her wedding anniversary. Vanya kindly accepted not knowing if she would even be in Shalom by that time. Her doubts in her mind had grown with every word Cecil said, which was far too many, sinking in with time. She began to question the smiling faces she saw at lunch. If their smiles were truly genuine or if there was a hidden agenda where they hoped to have her quickly removed from the village.


    A deep sigh took over Vanya and her mind floated away to little Jac. She had been avoiding thinking about it all day, yet she could not help but wonder if her hunch on him was correct. And if Roza, who according to Cecil might entertain the idea of sharing something with a curious mind, would ever answer honestly if Vanya were to ask her of Jac, and of magic.


    ¡°You must bring her with you. Her sister as well.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s train of thought broke hearing Cecil speak. Her eyes caught the gaze of a tall figure next to Cecil. His eyes did that thing again, only barely. It shone gold and instantly returned to pale grey.


    Vanya gulped, she thought all this time it was perhaps a trick of the light, a sun ray catching his eyes at a sensitive angle making a beautiful display of shine for a crack of a moment, just enough to miss it with a mere blink of an eye.


    A chill ran down her spine. Her mind was already back to speculating. Her heartbeat quickened. There was far too much going on. With Jac and his wooden carving that turned to sand, with Cecil and the prophecy she thought was bogus, and Roza and her special attention to what seemed like mere folktales of Shalom, Vanya felt her head throb in confusion. The last thing she wanted was to add to that.


    No, focus. There is no time for games. I just need to keep Joan and me safe¡­Just need to be safe until I figure out how to alert the authorities. Heck, they are probably looking for me already, my father¡¯s trusted knights. Once I get to them we will return to Esmeth safe and sound. I just need to stay put till then¡­


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    Vanya shot her eyes open not realizing she was bent over holding onto her broom huffing loudly. She looked up to see Rhohaz, Cecil, and Timmie looking concerned.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably exhausted and still sick. You shouldn¡¯t have made her come all the way here, Rhohaz,¡± Cecil nudged the leader and proceeded to help Vanya up.


    Rhohaz scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Grandma probably already helped them heal¨C¡± Timmie got cut off as Rhohaz crossed over and took Vanya¡¯s broom to set it aside.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Let me take you home,¡± Rhohaz spoke softly.


    His eyes landed on her again. This time she stared longer, eyes wide forcing herself to not blink, half hoping she¡¯d catch it and half begging it was just a trick of the light. His pale gray eyes remained as gray as the gloomy skies. The more she stared at them the more they remained dull silver, no shine, bland and pale. Her eyes caught a hint of blush forming on Rhohaz¡¯s cheeks and her ears perked as Timmie let out a cheeky laugh.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough staring. It''s time to go home.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Vanya bit the insides of her cheeks. She felt her embarrassment ripple through her body. Her intentions may have been different when she stared too long into Rhohaz¡¯s eyes as if she was about to pounce on him and gauge his eyes out but Timmie and Cecil clearly did not comprehend it as such.


    Word spread like wildfire among the villagers gathered at the school. By the time Vanya and Rhohaz stepped out to bid their farewells and head out, almost everyone was giving a cheeky smile, hiding smirks so clearly plastered across their faces while scanning them standing there with an awkward distance between each other.


    ¡°No wonder the leader was so relaxed with her,¡± a whisper went across the crowd that was gathering to say their greetings before nightfall.


    ¡°Finally, I thought poor Rhohaz would end up alone all these years. He¡¯s not as charming as most men his age. I guess our troubles have ended at last.¡±


    Vanya shook her head trying to ignore the very obvious statements thrown around. She was astonished to see the complete reversal of attitude amongst the villagers who were clearly disgusted by her presence in the morning but seemed completely fine by the fact that she was the woman Rhohaz seemed to have charmed for the first time in his life.


    ¡°Walk slow. Enjoy the evening, you two,¡± Cecil pushed the two ahead as they reluctantly stepped on to be on their way.


    Vanya huffed angrily. Her tongue soured at the fact that anybody thought that she would even consider to be interested in the leader who was scheming to have her and Joan thrown out of the village only yesterday.


    She marched ahead while Rhohaz bid farewell to the rest of the crowd and jogged his way to catch up to her.


    The sun was setting with a pink tinge taking over the sky. Vanya¡¯s legs halted on a hill and caught the Godly view of the heavens above so perfectly reflected on the massive ocean below. For the first time, she felt her mind unable to comprehend how such beautiful colors lit up the sky and ocean alike. They reflected each other perfectly, like a mirror, never alone. The dull seaside seemed so vibrant, so delicately beautiful.


    She was too far into admiring the beauty of the sunset when Rhohaz cleared his throat breaking her away from nature¡¯s trance.


    ¡°You must forgive them. They are only harping on the next big thing to gossip about. Our village is so small and rarely ever does anything exciting happen.¡±


    Vanya frowned at Rhohaz. Yet his pale eyes caught her attention again. She watched them most carefully waiting just a bit longer, hoping she could catch it.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Rhohaz waved his hand in front of his face.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± Vanya retorted hoping to prove him wrong of whatever he was about to say next.


    ¡°Staring. Stop the staring.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were. You were staring back at the school building and you were staring just now. This is why Timmie went about telling everyone he thinks we are¡­¡± Rhohaz stopped looking away.


    ¡°A couple?¡± Vanya continued for him.


    ¡°Something like that¡­.maybe,¡± Rhohaz finished only to hear Vanya¡¯s disgusted laugh.


    ¡°You should have said something, then and there. You should have said no. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Vanya grunted.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you? You should have cleared the misunderstanding yourself. Said you were falling sick like in the morning,¡± Rhohaz pressed on.


    ¡°You are their leader. Shouldn¡¯t you have stopped your people from speculating? Besides, I never thought they¡¯d be so into the idea of having the girl, who was supposed to be cast away just yesterday by their very own leader, to suddenly be considered his love interest.¡±


    Rhohaz stopped himself from replying to that. He watched Vanya sigh, her face tomato red. He knew he should be apologizing for what he did yesterday. He was ashamed of his decisions and the fact that it got brought up again by Vanya left his pride hurt and him wanting to curl into a ball and hide away.


    Even as a child he was so good at following the rules, not making a mistake, and was always praised for his ability to be calm, composed, and always right. But ever since he became the leader of Shalom, every day posed a threat to his perfect persona of being the figure who made the correct decisions. The council doubted him and his abilities to lead. He felt the constant pressure to be quick with making his mind up. Soon he was in shambles. For a person who thought so highly of his ability to weigh all options and make the right decision, he found himself utterly useless these days.


    But the words of a simple apology could never leave his lips. He was too prideful. He was holding onto it as if it was the last shred of sanity he had left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say your punch last night made up for it if you would like that?¡±


    Vanya looked to Rhohaz, his offer was bogus. Why would her simply punching him, accidentally ever make up for any of this? But seeing him with his almost purpled nose he had been carrying all day made her feel guilty.


    She simply stayed silent, her anger dissipating by the minute.


    Seeing her quiet Rhohaz felt good for he thought he managed to make up for some of what he did without actually uttering words of apology. For now, that was all that mattered.


    They walked their way back watching the sun turn the sky magenta and then dark violet before starting to fade away into darkness. Vanya was too engrossed in seeing the stars pop up one after the other when Rhohaz stopped her before she stumbled on one of the thin fences head-on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not have you hurt as well. I think one of the sisters injured is enough already,¡± he said. His hand barely touched hers before she steadied herself without any assistance.


    ¡°Yes, of course, how would you ever be able to provide for two additional residents without having at least one of them help earn their fair share,¡± Vanya retorted sarcastically, rolling her eyes at the council¡¯s stupid reasonings.


    Rhohaz only kept his smile hidden until he turned away. He too found his own council¡¯s measures unnecessary. He fully well knew it was only to have the visitors leave as soon as possible, anything to have as a reason to justify later if their visiting duration was edging far too long.


    ¡°You asked about Roza this morning¡­¡± Vanya switched topics gaining Rhohaz¡¯s attention,¡±...Is she okay?¡±


    Rhohaz thought for a moment before replying, ¡°She should be. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Vanya beamed. Despite her reluctance to entertain any of what was happening in Shalom, ever since Cecil mentioned Roza¡¯s little adventures by herself, Vanya¡¯s curiosity had been bubbling, hoping to know more.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve not seen her at home since last night. I was wondering if you saw her¡­¡±


    Vanya looked ahead in disappointment. It was not as interesting as she thought it would be.


    Well, she¡¯s avoiding you, obviously¡­


    She only thought not wanting to start another fight about anything.


    ¡°...Although, maybe that¡¯s something you can help me with¡­¡±


    She looked to Rhohaz, who had stopped a step behind her as if he was about to say something of utmost importance.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°...Keep an eye on Roza, let me know when you see her leave in the morning and perhaps when she sneaks back in at night.¡±


    ¡°A spy?¡± Vanya let her thoughts out with a smirk crossing her lips. Rhohaz scrambled.


    ¡°Not a spy, per se. Just to keep an eye on her. She¡¯s very¡­¡±


    ¡°Unpredictable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unpredictable. I just want to know when the best time is¡­to speak with her,¡± Rhohaz finished hoping he did not sound like an overbearing sibling.


    Vanya let out a laugh and then took a step towards Rhohaz, who did not expect her to be so forward.


    ¡°And how often should I report these new findings? Every night?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, just¡­just whenever you see her, if, if you see her at all¨C¡±


    ¡°I take my job very seriously, especially if it involves spying of some sort¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not spying¨C¡±


    ¡°It is. And I will report to you every night with my findings¡­¡±


    Vanya set her foot down on it. Rhohaz sighed unable to find the words to take it back. He wondered why she was so adamant but the answer came faster than expected.


    ¡°...That said, what will I get in return for providing this valuable information to you?¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s why¡­


    He thought with an uncomfortable smile crossing his face. Nothing was truly ever free.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say, I clear up the misunderstanding with the folks, that you and I are a couple before it takes over the whole of Shalom?¡± Rhohaz proposed.


    Vanya¡¯s brows furrowed for a moment before she shook her head and replied, ¡°No, that¡¯s too weak. I will come up with a list of options for you to choose from¨C¡±


    ¡°A list?¡± Rhohaz snorted.


    Vanya turned around and started back on her walk spotting Rhohaz¡¯s home.


    ¡°A list?!¡± Rhohaz followed her and nudged her slightly trying to get her to answer.


    ¡°Yes, of course. It is a huge undertaking on my part. I must sacrifice my sleep in order to spy for you as well as be hidden well with no one finding out my motives. I must be rewarded accordingly. Therefore, I shall come up with a suitable list of options for you to choose from.¡±


    ¡°You are taking this too far. I¡¯m going to call it off.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now. Be happy I am at least willing to offer you options.¡±


    Rhohaz bit his lip and sped up to keep up with Vanya¡¯s pace. She kept on her heels just to spite him.


    ¡°What kind of options may I ask would be in this said list?¡± Rhohaz asked hoping it was not anything that was going to have him in front of the council again.


    To his delight and his dismay, Vanya replied, ¡°Um maybe something involving punches? I get to punch you every time I bring you news?¡±


    Vanya quickly got to the flimsy gate to Rhohaz¡¯s brick home. The sky was holding the last bit of light before entering to full darkness. She only barely opened the gate before Rhohaz held it tight so she could not escape him.


    ¡°Punches? That¡¯s abuse of power, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Vanya looked at him, closer to her nose. ¡°It¡¯s a bargain, after all.¡±


    Rhohaz could have called it off. He had the power to say no, end it there, and walk away with no trouble following him. But something in him held on. Vanya¡¯s dark eyes lingered on his for a moment. Her soft face and her bold attitude were quite contrasting. But her eyes held a certain air of power in them. He suddenly felt his breath leave him.


    ¡°Oh!¡± It was Joan¡¯s gentle voice.


    Vanya and Rhohaz turned their heads in a flash to see Joan and Grandma Tilly in the garden with clover beneath their feet, staring back at them.


    Rhohaz let out a loud cough before forcing his hand away from the gate. Vanya pushed through, her cheeks flushing red.


    Joan was stuck mid jaw-drop and tried to grab Vanya but she ran off to Tilly¡¯s back door and vanished behind it. Joan gave a sneaky smile to Tilly before limping her way after Vanya.


    Rhohaz too was going to scurry his way home but Grandma Tilly¡¯s cane caught his backdoor handle before he did.


    ¡°You seem positively chirpy,¡± she smiled cheekily.


    Rhohaz let out an uncomfortable laugh. It seemed that getting away was not an option at this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s not at all what it seemed like,¡± Rhohaz tried explaining but Tilly only winked to say, ¡°That¡¯s what they all say¡­¡±


    Rhohaz sighed. He was only making things worse.


    ¡°...Although, I must say, you have made an unlikely friend. I have no doubt you will treat her well.¡±


    Her words seemed cheeky at first but Rhohaz felt a certain sense of heaviness to them. Almost as if there was something more to it. His grandmother gave him a gentle yet firm pat on the back before heading off to her home.


    ¡°I left some soup for you and Roza in the kitchen!¡±


    ***


    Vanya avoided Joan¡¯s eyes for the entire evening stuffing herself in the chicken soup Tilly had carefully crafted. The kitchen with an explosion of hearty smells made Vanya dream of all the delightful food she had ever eaten in the dining hall of the majestic castle in Esmeth.


    Her father usually sat on the opposite end of the painfully long wooden table that hosted something different to eat every day. He rarely spoke to her the first few years she resided with him in Esmeth. Then she started training with the retired general who offered her lessons in combat and her love for riding soon blossomed. With the news his daughter was excelling in riding and fight lessons, the King became fond of speaking to her a little about her interests and then all at once about how she could improve her skills. She was gifted a horse every year during the celebrations held to commemorate her birth. The stables were moved to a location she desired and she rode almost every day.


    With a close relationship forming between her and her father, making up for the years she resided alone in her castle in the East of the Northern Kingdom, her father invited her to meetings with his advisors, and then the generals of the army. There was no war that was being fought, for the war ended with the previous King, her father¡¯s brother, who was brutally assassinated by a group with an alliance to the Southern Kingdom. Although the South denied any involvement, treaties were signed with the ascension of the new king, and peace restored.


    She was only sixteen when her father held a sudden celebration and named her the heir to the throne of the Northern Kingdom. The festivities lasted a week. She was more than thrilled to be looked on as capable and eligible by her father, who usually criticized everyone. With her being crowned the heir to the throne, the questions on her birth legitimacy circulated by the King¡¯s new wife, faded. She was indeed the King¡¯s only daughter. The king later had a son through his wife, but never really paid much attention to the boy.


    Vanya missed her interesting life but today for the first time she remembered the sky and ocean dripped in delicate pink. She was glad she stopped taking a moment to flush the scenery into her mind. She had never seen such a view in Esmeth, a city usually crowded with architecture. She may have seen pink skies but never so magnificent. The empty sky and the vast sea amplified everything.


    Suddenly she remembered those eyes. The gold shimmering eyes that sparkled only for a moment before turning dull. She coughed, choking on the chicken soup. She did not expect her mind to go there, to his eyes.


    ¡°Careful now,¡± Joan came to help her cough it out.


    Soon, supper was over and Vanya was lying on her back on her surprisingly comfortable bed. She heard Joan enter the room and quickly forced her eyes closed, knowing Joan was about to start teasing her anytime now.


    ¡°I saw you. You are not asleep,¡± Joan spoke and waited for Vanya to open her eyes, ¡°Fine, I promise I won¡¯t ask anything about what I saw. Will you open your eyes?¡±


    Vanya peaked, then seeing Joan remain quiet she sat up. Joan sat closer to her and smiled controlling herself.


    ¡°How was today?¡±


    It was a simple question but Vanya exploded into detail without an ounce of hesitation. With the amount of new information in her head about to make her head start throbbing again, releasing it all to Joan was a huge relief. Joan listened attentively, occasionally looking as equally baffled as Vanya was. It was not until the very end did Joan stop and think to herself.


    ¡°So Jac is a wizard?...¡± Joan asked her fingers to her chin.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°...And Roza is disappearing for days on end?...¡±


    ¡°It appears so.¡±


    ¡°...And there¡¯s a prophecy about something bad happening to Shalom involving ghosts on horses?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vanya left out one part, one about a pair of eyes shimmering gold, but not important to have run it by Joan just yet.


    ¡°I know it''s probably sounding like made-up stories. It¡¯s quite stupid. Just forget I ever said anything¨C¡± Vanya started but Joan interrupted her.


    Joan, scooting over to Vanya, whispered, ¡°No, I believe you because¡­well, I thought of how to explain this to you or if I should even mention it¡­,¡± She glanced around the empty room as if she was making sure no one heard her, ¡°...I was walking to the back yard after my afternoon nap when I saw grandma Tilly planting something. I wanted to help, so I was on my way to her when she held two baby plants in her hand for far too long. You would not believe it, your Highness, and I swear to you those were tiny plants, barely the size of my palms, on her hands. She placed them on dirt and they flourished. One into a full-grown vine and another into a bush half my height. I¡¯m telling you, my lady, I thought I was dreaming until I pinched myself too hard to wake up¡­¡±


    Vanya saw the side of Joan¡¯s arm slightly bruised.


    ¡°...It was, without a doubt, magic. And I cannot believe I witnessed it.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Vanya was supposed to have her eyes wide open, glued to the outside, waiting for the faintest shadow to pass by, but the chilly sea breeze and the calming sound of the waves crashing onto the shore had her dozing off already.


    She only pretended to be asleep earlier. As soon as Joan had started snoring, she hopped off her bed and was out of the room. She scooted a chair over to the porch to sit there and wait, hoping to catch a rouge Roza passing by.


    Her closed eyes tried fluttering open but she was far too tired and was already too deep into dreaming of her days back when she relished in her lavender-scented baths where she would dunk her head and blow bubbles pretending to be a fish in the sea.


    When she was done, she would have Joan dry her with the softest towels, and dress her in the richest fabrics found in all of the Northern Kingdom. Clothed in a deep violet dress with her hair damp from her bath, she would stuff herself with breakfast. After breakfast was tutoring.


    She usually walked alone to the great library at the heart of the castle. The corridors were the size of entire rooms panning across with ceilings so high. But nothing was as magnificent as the great library itself.


    The deep wooden doors only creaked open to let out the most raw and enticing smell of old parchment all hidden behind them like a secret kept from the sun. Vanya was never really that studious but oh my, did she love the smell of a library, that too the grandest library with the largest collection of literature covering almost anything one might want to know in all of the Northern Kingdom.


    She would usually hop onto the chair at the edge with a book about horses or the tales of a woman with several husbands, the latest editions to the current popular story going around in Esmeth, and eat an apple while at it. But today, she had lessons with her history tutor, who was barely able to walk his way without stumbling on his dreadfully long silver beard.


    She yawned in boredom wondering why the tutor for history, who was as old as history itself, was so monotonous. He pushed his half-moon glasses away to eye her.


    ¡°Your Highness, you must focus,¡± he spoke in a shaky voice, not that he was scared, he was too old for his vocal cords to even function properly.


    Vanya rubbed her eyes, ¡°But Master Aren, it¡¯s too boring. Too dull.¡±


    ¡°Now now, do not disregard history, child. You must know the story of your land. You are the heir to the throne,¡± he tried to sound stern but Vanya¡¯s sleepy eyes made him feel soft.


    ¡°Alright then, to amuse you with something and to have you not dozing off on me, I shall tell you something none of you young people would ever know, given it all stays hidden.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes shot open. Her hands on the table, her body leaning forward to Master Aren who crossed his arms sitting across from her with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°Do you know of grimoires?¡±


    ¡°Grim¨Cwhat?¡±


    ¡°Grimoires¡­Books, writings of something a little beyond your imagination. Books of spells, books of magic.¡±


    ¡°Spells? Magic? There¡¯s no such thing as magic¨C¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    Vanya peered into Aren¡¯s eyes. His usually shaky pupils were still and stoic. She fell back into her chair.


    ¡°What about the grimoires?¡± she asked almost in a whisper.


    ¡°When the war ended they were all destroyed, every single one of them. They used to be littered in this very library. Shelves upon shelves covered in all sorts of grimoires. I myself used to possess some of the most ancient grimoires ever found, as a collection, of course, I cannot cast any spells.¡±


    Vanya remained apprehensive. She knew about her father¡¯s efforts to ban magic. She was well aware of the laws. She just did not understand if Master Aren was simply using this as a topic of conversation to wake her up or if he had any other plans in mind.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t cast any spells? If the grimoires are books of spells, shouldn¡¯t they instruct you on how to use them?¡±


    Aren let out a hearty laugh. ¡°You and I, princess, are not gifted by the heavens above to wield such power. Even amongst the gifted, only a few possess the true power to command the earth, to form fire, and part the seas. We were simply born to bloodlines that never carried such power hence not a part of the chosen.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen such magic with my own two eyes¨C¡±


    ¡°Nor has anyone in all of the Northern Kingdom in close to two decades now. It¡¯s merely a memory for us older folk and only a made-up story to you younger people.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? It is not simply to wake me up, is it?¡± she asked wanting to get to the bottom of it quickly.


    ¡°The destruction of the grimoires was one of the most discussed and argued topics in all of the issues talked about in your father¡¯s court from the time of his coronation. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Because they were so¡­dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! But dangerous not because of the knowledge it gave to those with magic, but because of the proof of the very existence of magic itself to those who do not possess such abilities. Look at you, already denying its existence because of how little knowledge of it still exists. Your children will know even little. Your grandchildren will never know of its existence at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you challenging my father¡¯s decisions, the current law of the land?


    Aren remained calm despite Vanya expecting him to scramble.


    ¡°You cannot undo what has been done. But I say to you as the future Queen of the Northern Kingdom, that erasing history is never the answer. The grimoires that were once studied with great respect and even kept peace between us ordinary folk and tribes that possessed these special gifts, encompassed the history, the story, of people. Heavens will bless you if one day you decide to right what has been wronged¨C¡±


    Aren froze as if he was turning to stone. His eyes locked in place and his shaky hands perfectly still. With a blink, Vanya was no longer at the library. There was no Aren. There was not even the light beaming in through the great windows. It was just Vanya on her chair in a room painted pitch black, her eyes seeing nothing but darkness.


    Suddenly, a hand appeared from the shadows and grabbed her neck tight. The cold fingers dug into her skin as she started choking, unable to let out any sound. It squeezed her neck harder and she flailed her hands trying to grab onto it, but her hands only passed through.


    ¡°No, please!--¡±


    She felt her breath leave her. Her vision started to fade. And at the edge of it all, she saw it. Two golden rims shone once and faded out.


    Vanya gasped awake. Her body was covered in cold sweat. With her hands to her neck checking frantically for a ghost hand choking her, she panted loudly. With time she calmed, her heart going back to normal and her terror subsiding.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    She was once again alone, on the chair by the porch. She was back to listening to the sea.


    It was just a dream¡­a nightmare¡­


    She kept saying to herself, all this time, hoping it would slow her mind. Through the dream, she remembered Aren, who shortly retired after that tutoring session. She enjoyed his company for he was often a rebel with his own teachings swaying too far, edging on controversial topics. She was surprised she had such a distinct memory hidden well in her mind, so deep it came to her in a dream.


    The hand, though it seemed to have just been a nightmare engulfing her dreams, was not entirely made up.


    Her pupils shivered as she remembered that night when she stumbled on the rocks and it caught her just as it did in her dream. That hand choked her wanting every last breath she had left. She was still unsure how she escaped its grasp. That grasp that left her neck swollen and purple.


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t just Vanya who planned on sacrificing sleep that night. Rhohaz was dozing off in the corner of his dark living room. The moonlight danced with the waves outside as his head bounced back and forth before it fully gave in and made Rhohaz snort awake.


    With his red, tired eyes wide open, he quickly scanned the room, his legs ready to jump off his seat and his hands ready to stop her.


    It took a minute for him to realize there was no Roza in front of him. He had only managed to wake himself up again.


    He sat back deeper into his seat with a pout forming on his lips. It was looking as if he was going to be wasting the night away. His heart worried. His younger sister was late out in the middle of the night with no sign of return. He was wondering if it was time to go start looking for her like he always did.


    The parchment at his fingertips ruffled with the sea breeze giving it life. He barely caught on to it before it whisked itself away from his grasp. His other hand held onto a leather cover with a good collection of loose sheets stuffed in it. Today he was reading the parchment sitting on his palm removed carefully from his precious collection, right before he started dozing off.


    Remember son,


    the sea is our world.


    Without the sea, we are nothing.


    Without the waves guiding us we will be lost.


    Always, always respect the sea and its beings.


    And they will reward you with wisdom, power, and peace¡­


    He read the words gathering at the bottom of the page once more despite having read it a few times over before dozing off. Rhohaz¡¯s eyes deepened and his heart felt sad once more.


    He only opened his father¡¯s journal days after he passed away last year. He was confused at first for the majority of the pages were never entries of his father¡¯s personal life despite him retiring himself giving the excuse that he must write his journal entries every night, but it was a collection of advice and sometimes trivial facts about the world addressed to his children.


    Most of the humorous delicate poems were for Roza, despite his father never really being that playful with his children. All the advice on leadership, how to manage oneself, and tidbits about the powers of the sea were for Rhohaz.


    He did not want to admit it but every time he read his father''s advice for him he felt anguished that he was not living up to his father¡¯s expectations. He felt as if a fierce man who led his family and the whole of the village for decades was hovering over him the entire time. But his father¡¯s writings on the sea always calmed him, brought him back to his old self, younger Rhohaz who enjoyed strolling down the shore, staring at the stars, and wishing he could keep speaking to the sea.


    ¡°You must ignore it, Rhohaz. Don¡¯t worry, it will pass with time,¡± he remembered how his mother wiped his tears as she knelt with him on the shore one night when she found him out of his tiny bed, on the damp sand, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°But Mama, I can hear the waves,¡± he sobbed. She only held him closer hoping with time he would be too tired and fall asleep.


    She was right. The more he ignored them the more they went silent. Nowadays, he rarely heard anything. He barely even remembered what they sounded like. But he vaguely remembered the memories of when he heard the most beautiful notes in his mind, where every waking moment was filled with music in his ears. They somehow grew horrid and terrifying at times. And those times were enough to push one over the edge.


    Suddenly, his mind walked over to the horrid scream of Tarin over Betsy this morning. It was so similar to when the waves grew angry that he thought he was back to hearing them again. But seeing Vanya bent over in front he knew it was not the waves.


    Then he remembered her. With that, his pout slowly curved to a gentle smile. He hated bickering with anyone at all but something about bickering with Vanya had his heart happy. Then, he started scratching his forehead hoping Vanya was not going to actually stay up and spy on his behalf. His eyes drew towards his grandmother¡¯s home.


    The little house with its porch facing the sea stood there so sturdy. He could not see anyone lingering about, and he wondered if she had just forgotten about it and gone to sleep. A tiny part of him wished she had not forgotten, that they were both awake so deep into the night, perhaps even getting to see a glimpse of each other. And he ignored that tiny part pretending to not know of its existence.


    His ears perked as the front door knob rattled. He pushed his stray parchment into the leather cover and placed it aside to get into a more alert stance.


    The door opened with a slight creak.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± an angry whisper was heard.


    Footsteps entered the home and closed the door carefully, silently. A cloak with muddied hems and equally muddied boots came off revealing Roza, with her thick brown hair completely disheveled as if she had been running down a mountain all day.


    She was about to sprint on tippy toes to her room when Rhohaz spoke, startling her to a corner, ¡°Where have you been? All day at that?¡±


    Her pale eyes rounded in shock but they soon narrowed in contempt.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t need to explain myself. I¡¯m a grown woman. I can do whatever I want¨C¡±


    ¡°Not when you disappear without a word and appear in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Roza cocked her brow, ¡°Are you suddenly concerned for others¡¯ wellbeing now? Wonder what happened to the old Rhohaz.¡±


    Rhohaz stood, crossing his arms. He stayed silent, a part of him bringing up the courage to apologize, keep it short and sweet, and get to the point. But another part, holding back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to talk to me that way,¡± Rhohaz demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll respect you when you¡¯ve gained my respect. You have stripped all your values down to nothing but anything that would please the council.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me. This is about you disappearing for days and repeating your little stunt over and over. I¡¯m not holding my tongue with the council anymore. I will let them know the next time you do it and they will take extreme measures. Mark my words.¡±


    Roza rolled her eyes listening to Rhohaz. He had threatened her before in the exact same way but she had always gone back to doing as she pleased.


    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Roza started waving her hands around trying to spite Rhohaz, ¡°...Do it, brother¨C¡±


    But the book in Roza¡¯s hand caught Rhohaz¡¯s attention, making Roza immediately push it under her cloak.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°None of your damn business.¡±


    She scurried past her brother and down the hallway, Rhohaz right on her heels about to snag the book from her fingers.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Rhohaz let out a shout. But Roza thrashed her door open and shut it just in time.


    ¡°Open the door, Roza. Show me the book¡­,¡± Rhohaz spoke in a low tone listening to Roza inside, ¡°...You know it. You know we are not allowed to have such books.¡±


    ¡°What do you think it is?¡± Roza¡¯s muffled voice retorted mockingly.


    ¡°I know you enough to know what that book might be. I won¡¯t ask you where you found it, or who gave it to you. I just ask you that you show me the book and if it is what I think it is, you must give it up. I must confiscate it. You know the rules.¡±


    Rhohaz stayed silent waiting for her response. He heard nothing. He stayed there patiently with no sign of Roza answering him. But just as he was about to leave she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to see you or speak with you. You shamed me in front of the council and betrayed me. What I do with my time is no longer your business. If Mother was here she would tell you, you have become nothing but cold and dull. You are not the Rhohaz we knew.¡±


    He felt his heart shatter, his throat dry. He knew this was a long time coming. Ever since he became the leader of Shalom he felt his personality chipping away piece by piece. Now, a year later, he felt like a different person. His values different, his fears amplified.


    Today at the school being amongst his villagers felt the most natural after a long time. He considered it a win but Roza¡¯s words crumbled it to pieces.


    He did not know that hearing this from someone would hurt so deeply, but hearing it from Roza, his sibling he treasured, and looked after from a very young age, felt like a knife straight through his heart.

 Chapter 11

    Vanya did not expect to find herself aching everywhere when she woke up the next day with the porch wind chime caught within a terrible gust of wind making it unbearable to sleep through its constant ringing whilst crammed in the lofty chair she managed to fall asleep in.


    She found Joan limping her way to ask if she was alright. Joan could already see it. The bloodshot eyes, half-shut eyelids, and the slight groan Vanya made before sitting up had her maidservant know instantly that Vanya had fallen ill.


    Moments later, Grandma Tilly sat facing Vanya, her fingertips opening Vanya¡¯s almost shut eyes as if observing something curiously. Tilly¡¯s eyes were paler than the gloomy skies today. Her hands carried a bit of a quiver but her eyes were sharp and steady.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well last night,¡± Tilly spoke. Vanya was confused as to whether she asked a question or made a statement.


    She remembered Timmie¡¯s words that carried no weight at the time when she first heard them, ¡°Grandma probably already helped them heal¡­¡±


    She wondered if Tilly could actually do so, not with herbs or practices of ancient methods to heal an ill body, but with actual magic, powers gifted from one''s bloodline.


    ¡°You must sleep on your bed, child. Why did I let you have one if it was the case that you would decide to sleep in a chair?¡± Tilly sounded annoyed.


    Vanya watched as Tilly wobbled her way to the kitchen, starting to brew something in the scent of strong herbs, mint, and something that smelled like bark.


    Joan helped Vanya out of the chair and into their room. She tucked Vanya into Vanya¡¯s bed, carefully with a concern taking over her face.


    ¡°Just as I thought my leg was healing much quicker,¡± Joan spoke caressing Vanya¡¯s head. Vanya barely heard her. The last time Joan mentioned her leg was some time ago. Vanya knew Joan was hiding details intentionally. Her leg, which she said merely had a few wounds, seemed to have bulky bandages covering it for a few days now. Vanya never saw the wound. Joan always avoided talking about it.


    Shortly after, Vanya was sitting up with Tilly carefully making her sip the concoction at her lips. It tasted bitter at first making Vanya spit it out immediately.


    ¡°Drink, dear. It is for your health¡­and your nightmares.¡±


    Vanya did not know if Tilly actually said those words or if she just made them up in her mind, too drowsy from the lack of sleep and too terrified to close her eyes.


    Soon, she was fast asleep. Her body in deep sleep while in a comfortable posture, her mind in peace.


    Her dreams took her on a pleasant walk by the woods, the path where she usually rode one of her beloved horses named Dirt. Dirt was named by his keeper before he made his way to the royal stables. Dirt was a mischievous being, his mane thick and healthy, his body at times a shade of black and at times dark brown. He was her favorite horse to ride with in the mornings when the morning mist had graced the earth below and the sprinkle of sunshine peaking through the leaves made it look as if she was in the midst of a cloud that had a forest growing inside of it.


    Dirt was right beside her, matching her pace, occasionally snorting and bumping into her arm as if to play with her. She had not felt such calmness in her mind in so long. She was endlessly walking, the smell of the water mixed with bark in every breath she took. She was at peace, her mind and her body relaxed. She felt safe with Dirt by her side.


    She remembered the distinct moment she woke up, disturbed by the salty breeze and humid air. She felt the room heating up, the mid-afternoon sun was not pleasant especially trying to nap your way ignoring the rising temperatures.


    Vanya woke up to find no one in the house. She drank some water and fed on some leftover lunch Tilly and Joan had carefully kept on the kitchen table. With her belly full, she felt her body go back to normal again.


    The wind chime made her walk up to the porch to observe it tangled on itself. It wasn¡¯t as loud as it was in the morning but the wind was still pretty gusty making it a bit easier to digest the humid hot temperature. It was odd for such a warm day to exist among the days going into winter. The leaves on trees, the ones that barely graced the seaside, were already turning yellow soon to be shed on earth.


    She stepped onto the shore, barefoot, not a soul in sight. Just the sea and her. Her feet sunk into the silky sand below. Vanya audibly let out a satisfying sigh. She was getting used to it, she was getting used to the sand on the beach, the calming sound of the sea, the unpredictable breeze, and everything in between.


    She paused for a moment catching herself getting too comfortable. She immediately pushed it out of her mind, not letting her indulge in a bit of peace.


    There was not much she could do with Joan still injured but she still needed to figure out if it was possible to even alert her father without being ousted as a member of the royal family. She needed to step it up and being comfortable was not going to help.


    I need to do this¡­Figure out this odd village, play their game, be safe, and get help¡­


    She reminded herself with her eyes closed, letting the breeze take over as she stood there with her arms crossed, listening to the waves crashing onto the shore.


    It may have been a few minutes or a couple of hours, but when Vanya opened her eyes she was met with Joan limping on the shore from a distance. Joan¡¯s happy arms waved delightedly at Vanya trying to grab her attention. Vanya waved back, slowly realizing Joan was not alone.


    Behind Joan appeared a couple of boats nearing the shore, men jumping off them and hauling them in. A few were already on the shore hauling baskets full of fish out of the boats and separating them out.


    Tilly joined Joan shortly after, her cane waving back at Vanya happily. It seemed that the entire village somehow went fishing together. There were at least three dozen men and women gathered on the shore in a blink of an eye. The lonely shore was no longer empty and calm. It was bustling and exciting.


    Vanya watched as the chaos unfolded. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t seen such a crowd before, she had seen much larger gathered to just observe her. However, seeing it in Shalom, where everything was usually so quiet and boring, was quite refreshing.


    She was so engrossed in everything, her eyes scanning everyone and taking in all the details, that she did not notice Joan and Tilly reach her in no time at all.


    Joan crashed into a hug, ¡°Oh! My la¡ª Jade, you should have been there¡­¡±


    Joan bit her lip catching herself but quickly continued, ¡°...We went on a fishing trip! It was so wonderful!¡±


    Vanya looked to Joan puzzled to see she actually enjoyed it. ¡°A fishing trip?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Rhohaz asked us if we wanted to join and I said ¡®Absolutely!¡¯¡±


    ¡°A fishing trip? To catch fish?¡± Vanya was still baffled. Joan, who showed no signs of liking fishing, who even made faces when she would occasionally serve Vanya dishes with fish in them, seemed so elated by being on a boat with possibly hundreds of fish surrounding her.


    ¡°Yes yes, of course. What else could it be?¡± Joan was getting annoyed.


    Vanya let out a laugh, ¡°You caught fish? In the sea?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I observed everyone catching the fish.¡±


    Vanya laughed harder, ¡°And you sat on a boat all day with fish next to you?¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Joan nudged Vanya almost as if to get her to shut up and not oust her so openly. Thankfully, Tilly was still catching up to them.


    ¡°Well, I was bored out of my mind all day so would you blame me?¡± Joan quickly whispered in Vanya¡¯s ear then turned to give Tilly a hand. Just then, Joan¡¯s eyes spotted someone making his way toward them, and a sly smile formed on her lips. She turned to Vanya and gave a quick wink.


    Vanya, puzzled by Joan, looked to see Rhohaz with a slight jog on his way to them. Unknowingly, she felt herself panic for a moment. Then, she started forcing herself to calm down, which did not really help for by the time Rhohaz reached them, she could only see his damp hair, his crinkled old shirt that was fluttering with the wind, and his eyes, still so pale, so lifeless and full of life at the same time.


    She had to force herself to look away. She could already feel Joan¡¯s teasing even though Joan would never dare to tease her so openly. The last time Joan teased her was when Joan thought Vanya fancied one of the royal adviser¡¯s sons. Vanya did fancy the boy, however, they got to know the boy never really fancied girls. That was the last time Vanya was ever even remotely interested in anyone. Yet she had never really panicked without any rhyme or reason upon seeing someone. Now, that was a first.


    ¡°Ah Rhohaz, next time we should bring her with us,¡± Tilly spoke caressing Vanya¡¯s arm.


    Vanya watched as Rhohaz¡¯s gaze held for longer than normal. She thought she even saw him scan her before he nodded to his grandmother.


    ¡°As long as everyone¡¯s in good health,¡± he said looking back at Vanya with a questioning smile, ¡°I suppose you are feeling much better now?¡±


    Vanya had forgotten the whole ordeal with her waking up ill this morning already. Suppose Joan or Tilly had already mentioned she was ill to Rhohaz.


    ¡°Um yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± she kept it short.


    There wasn¡¯t much discussion after that. Rhohaz just seemed like he had more to ask, almost as if he had been holding the questions in all day. And Vanya did her best to avoid his inquisitive looks as much as possible while listening to Tilly talk about dinner.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Roza in a while. Do you know where she is, Rhohaz?¡± Tilly asked making Rhohaz break his gaze.


    ¡°She¡­she must be with Timmie. Don¡¯t wait up for her or anything,¡± he spoke once again looking to Vanya, who was so insistent on spying on Roza for him just yesterday. He emphasized once more, ¡°We don¡¯t want anyone losing sleep over it. She said she¡¯ll be home early today.¡±


    Tilly nodded and waved her hand, ¡°Then, you should get back to your people.¡±


    And just like that he was running back to the boats, the sun beginning to set behind him.


    The rest of the evening Vanya spent with Joan in their room watching the sun setting so peacefully. They could see from the little window in their room, that the fisherman and their boats were no more. The shores were empty once more.


    Vanya cuddled up next to Joan watching the sunset while listening to Joan animatedly explain her fishing trip.


    ¡°And¡­and they said there were whales nearby. Creed, you know Creed, don¡¯t you? Most of them had met you already and I was shocked to see how excited they were talking about you. I thought they would be very reluctant and positively hostile towards me but as soon as I mentioned you, they were as happy as clams!¡±


    ¡°Oh that, well¡­¡± Vanya didn¡¯t want to go there. She knew that the situation with her being considered Rhohaz¡¯s love interest was the reason why they seemed overly enthusiastic, but telling Joan this would make her life a little more embarrassing. Yet, it was too late.


    ¡°And I figured out why! You have been hiding things from me, haven¡¯t you, my lady? I know why they all seem to love you because they think you and Rhohaz are¨C¡±


    Vanya stood up cutting Joan off, ¡°Let¡¯s not get carried away. Let them think that. It¡¯s better for us that way. I need to have them on our side especially since the council would most likely start pressuring us to leave soon. This is for the better.¡±


    Joan was surprised by the sudden shift in Vanya¡¯s tone. She was serious. Her voice was stern and clear.


    ¡°Well, I was going to say it was a bit strange that they warmed up so quickly as compared to the council,¡± Joan said looking to her feet.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably because it is a small village and regardless of whether they are overly cautious or not in the beginning, they seemed to still want a bit of excitement in their lives or at least that was what I was told..,¡± Vanya replied almost quoting Rhohaz, who apologized for his villagers jumping into assumptions and spreading harmless rumors around.


    ¡°...The council, however, doesn¡¯t seem to get involved in those. They seem¡­indifferent to most things except for anything threatening their safety. I can understand that, in a way. And that¡¯s why we should mingle with the villagers, and have their favor. Do you understand me, Joan?¡±


    Joan whose face was filled with joy earlier had withered away into a sad plop by the window. She nodded half-heartedly almost as if the weight of the situation was crushing her.


    ¡°I understand. Sometimes¡­just sometimes I wish things were easier. I wish I had my father and my sister here with me, and I could enjoy looking out at the sea with no clouds full of fear hovering over me. Will we ever go home, your Highness? Will I ever get to come back here with them? My sister¡¯s never been to the sea. She¡¯s never seen a beach before. I¡¯d like to show her, just once.¡±


    Vanya felt bad for pulling Joan out of comfort, out of the bubble that seemed so comfortable to be in, but it was necessary. And when Joan mentioned her family, Vanya felt it deeply. She blamed herself for dragging Joan into this. She felt guilty for putting perhaps her most beloved human in the world through all of this.


    ***


    Dinner was quiet with Tilly occasionally complaining about her back aches. Joan, who was usually so talkative and bubbly, barely engaged in any conversation at all.


    With Tilly retiring to her bedroom early and Joan following right after her, Vanya was left alone in the living room watching the sea from a distance. The sun had already set. The chilly breeze had begun to wrap around her toes and ears. She was no longer feeling the warmth of the afternoon anymore. She was being cradled to a cozy night minute by minute.


    Vanya gulped down the concoction Tilly made sure to leave in her palms before she called it a night. It was the same potion she swallowed in the morning. Vanya remembered spitting it out then but she did not expect it to smell so terrible, almost watering her eyes with its fumes.


    She held in the horrid taste for a moment before she gulped down some water to make it quickly disappear. It didn¡¯t help much. It made her tongue tingle and her heart beat a tad faster than she was used to.


    Wrapped in a chunky blanket, she stepped out onto the porch, hoping the sound of the waves would help her forget the horrible taste lingering in her mouth.


    The sound of a door creaking open made Vanya jump unexpectedly. She whipped her head around to see Rhohaz, at his back door, frozen spotting her on Tilly¡¯s porch. She gave an awkward smile and looked away, hoping he would do the same and carry on with whatever he was planning on doing. Yet, she bit the insides of her cheeks hearing his footsteps get closer and closer.


    ¡°Shouldn''t you be inside? It¡¯s going to be getting much colder. You will fall sick again¨C¡± he started but Vanya cut him off.


    ¡°I just got here. And I was planning on going to my room soon.¡±


    Rhohaz rolled his eyes in response, ¡°Well, you should. Because it wasn¡¯t much fun when everyone was blaming me today.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was blaming you? For me being sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because I am the one who brought you over to the school grounds. And then you fall ill right after.¡±


    Vanya huffed and made a face. She wanted to fire back but she held it to herself hoping he would go away for her heart was beating a little faster than normal. She attributed it to being a side effect of Tilly¡¯s concoction she just downed but having him standing there was not helping as much either.


    But Rhohaz stayed there looking at her, his mouth half opened stuck between thoughts.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vanya finally asked looking his way.


    He scratched his head and scrunched his nose at the same time, ¡°I hope you were not serious about the¡­spying. And I hope you weren¡¯t waiting for Roza last night and that was the reason you fell ill this morning.¡±


    He sounded genuine with his voice so soft and crisp. His eyes were rounded and waiting eagerly for a reply from Vanya. She unknowingly paused for way too long, making his brows furrow, breaking her gaze.


    She let out a silent laugh and looked to the sea hoping it would calm her heart that was on a roll, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I don¡¯t intend to be another name on your list of people to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not worried about you¡­¡± Rhohaz was too quick with his answer making Vanya cock her brow, ¡°...I¡¯m just simply¡­¡±


    ¡°Not wanting to take the blame?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­no no!¡± he realized that his tongue was faster than his mind. Something he did not mean was already out of his mouth.


    Vanya scoffed, ¡°Lucky you, you won¡¯t have to take the blame at all from now on. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¨C¡± Rhohaz stepped up trying to defend himself.


    Vanya wrapped her blanket tighter and lifted her dress to take a step back into the house, ¡°Well, I must bid you a good night now, he-who-does-not-want-to-be-blamed.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. I must¨C¡±


    Vanya held her head high and turned around eyeing Rhohaz who had stepped onto the porch and walked up next to her. His fingers reached out for her arm but they never held on to her. She waited a second wondering if he would actually stop her from going away. Seeing him hesitant she quickly stepped on and scurried off to her room.


    Rhohaz stayed there in silence, ashamed of his own actions. The very reason why he even decided to come speak to Vanya in the first place was to make sure she was alright. And now, he had somehow managed to make it worse.

 Chapter 12

    Vanya thought her eyeballs would pop out of their sockets and drop on sand having to stare so long at the back door of Rhohaz¡¯s home. She had been on it from the time she woke up and washed her face with the icy cold water that had been in the basin by the garden all night. She had changed her clothes in a rush and barely stepped out onto Tilly¡¯s porch to spot Rhohaz leaving from his front door and walk away disappearing around the corner.


    She stared longer, her eyes jumping back and forth between the windows on either side of the back door, she did not know whose room was which. There was no movement in either of the rooms. The one room she guessed was Roza¡¯s had its curtains drawn in and covered.


    She was strongly determined today to find Roza and prod her brain, show Roza, who seemed to be exploring things on her own against people¡¯s wishes, that she had a true ally in Vanya and in the meantime, solidify Roza as Vanya¡¯s own ally as well.


    Her eyes were dry and had been protruding out of their sockets for so long that the slight sea breeze made them water instantly. She wiped them, peeking from one eye at a time, still watching Rhohaz and Roza¡¯s home.


    Is Roza even inside? Rhohaz said she¡¯d be home for dinner last night¡­


    Vanya thought trying to think back to if there was any window in time that Roza may have left before Rhohaz and she just missed her.


    With Tilly still in bed and Joan moping around in Tilly¡¯s kitchen, Vanya decided to just go for it. Her bare feet stepped onto the sand and walked all the way past Tilly¡¯s clover garden and onto Rhohaz¡¯s sandy backyard.


    She frantically looked around as if she was doing something secretive. She did not know why she was feeling as if approaching someone¡¯s back door to simply knock on it seemed like an evil plan equating it to almost breaking into someone''s house.


    She climbed the three steps leading up to the back door. She knocked on it lightly. There was no answer. She knocked again, this time a bit louder feeling the hardwood on her knuckles. There was still no answer.


    She peeked to see if either of the windows had anyone lurking inside. The house remained silent and empty. The disappointment that her actions were not bringing any results made her sulk. She stared at the door for a moment. And almost as if she expected it, the looming fear in her disappeared and her hand reached for the doorknob.


    To her surprise, the knob clicked when turned and the door opened. Vanya gulped debating only for a moment if she should indeed break into someone¡¯s home.


    Meh¡­should be fine¡­


    A familiar sense of confidence took over. She bolted in and locked the door behind her. She felt as if she was back in her own skin again, not that she used to break into people¡¯s homes, but that she felt the usual confidence she carried back in Esmeth finally begin to flourish in her.


    Rhohaz¡¯s house was as quaint as Tilly¡¯s. The back door led to the tiny kitchen with dark blue accents and a few dishes piled up. A blue-green flower pot lay on the kitchen table with fresh daffodils pouring out of it. She smiled for daffodils reminded her of Joan, so bright yet soft.


    ¡°Anyone home? Roza?¡±


    She waited for a response.


    ¡°Anyone?¡± She asked again just to be sure.


    Hearing no response at all, she walked in confidently, her fingers gracing the petals of the flowers while her eyes took in the odd little house. The brick inside was painted in cream, the shadows gave the walls a little interest and a touch of coziness while the sun shone brightly outside covered by the curtains drawn in.


    She found her way to a chair by the corner facing the front door. It was big and cozy, a counterpart to chairs Tilly possessed that Vanya was so used to falling asleep on. She sat in it, drowning herself in the velvet-like cloth, her bones relaxing one by one. She let herself breathe in the sweet flowery scent engulfing the room while letting her eyes close themselves. She felt it then, what Joan meant when she said she found the village charming. It was quiet, quaint, and small. Everything she had to focus on was all in a tiny little house. A kitchen to prepare food, a garden to grow her vegetables, a cozy bed to sleep at night, and the sea to keep her company all along.


    She opened her eyes, a sense of calmness circulating through her body. A paper on a small stool next to her ruffled catching her attention. She picked it up to read it.


    Remember son,


    the sea is our world.


    Without the sea, we are nothing.


    Without the waves guiding us we will be lost.


    Always, always respect the sea and its beings.


    And they will reward you with wisdom, power, and peace.


    You may not understand it yet, but the knowledge we hide from you is the very knowledge that will set you free.


    I believe you will find your way back,


    For without it, you will never truly protect yourself or anyone around you, for without it you are weaker than ever¡­


    Vanya read it two or three times in a row unable to grasp what was going on. She at first felt it was merely a poem of some sort. Then later, she established it was a father writing to his son.


    It¡¯s his late father¡­


    She thought to herself noticing the paper had fresh scribbles on it, a circle around ¡®the waves guiding us¡¯ and ¡®the knowledge we hide¡¯ underlined. She wondered if it was Rhohaz who had scribbled on them as if he was figuring out something on his own. She wondered what his father wanted him to find his way back to. She wondered if he already had.


    With that she jumped to her feet, carefully placing the paper back where she found it. She got on her tiptoes deciding to turn and walk down the cramped hallway to her right. There were two rooms. She opened one and was greeted by a neatly arranged space with nothing but a single sheet of cloth on a small bed with a neatly folded blanket at the edge, an empty wooden desk in the corner, and a thin layer of dust covering it all. It did not seem that anyone particularly used the room. She wondered if it was Rhohaz¡¯s father¡¯s room to begin with. And that it was left empty ever since he passed away.


    She slowly closed the door and quickly moved on to the next room. For some reason, she was running out of time in her head, afraid someone might catch her snooping around.


    She pushed the door open to suddenly be greeted by a tiny cluttered room with a bed in the corner with a half-folded blanket, an overly stuffed desk right opposite the bed with piles of paper on it, and fishing gear, garden tools, and a collection of brooms and signs with arrows drawn on them all laying like a puzzle on the floor.


    It was too obvious this was Rhohaz¡¯s room. Despite him looking calm and collected, his room was an utter mess.


    I guess it comes with the job¡­


    She thought spotting a collection of seashells right next to his bed. Unknowingly, she grabbed one of them to toss in the air while she took an unwelcomed tour around his room, hoping something would grab her attention.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    She peeked at his table. Stacks of papers just lay balancing on each other. She did not dare want to disturb them and have it all come crashing down, yet she wanted to see what they held.


    A hefty book with a thick dark red cover lay at the corner of the table. She carefully plucked it, not disturbing Rhohaz¡¯s paper castle.


    Slipping the seashell between her fingers into her pocket, she held the heavy book in her arms and opened it. There were rows and rows of names with their birth and death dates next to each one of them. A few pages in, Vanya realized it was probably a book of records of the villagers in Shalom. She had not realized that there used to be so many residents before. She finally reached the pages where the death dates were left blank.


    Soon, she spotted Rhohaz¡¯s and Roza¡¯s names.


    Rhohaz Yelhi Cassian


    Roza Yelhi Cassian


    She realized Rhohaz was only a year older than her and Roza only a year younger. She also noticed the page before indicated what looked like Rhohaz¡¯s father''s name, Rowan Yelhi with a death date entry next to his name. She wondered if it was Rhohaz who entered that date only last year. And right after Rowan¡¯s name was his wife, Sorah Cassian, with a death date entry from ten years ago next to hers.


    She wondered why Rhohaz and Roza had Cassian, their mother¡¯s maiden name, as their last name. Typically children adopted their father¡¯s last name as their¡¯s in the Northern Kingdom. She flipped through noticing a trend. Almost everyone seemed to have adopted a name other than Yelhi as their last name in the records starting around nineteen years ago.


    Maybe it''s a new tradition?


    Seeing that the pages were slowly becoming empty, Vanya flipped through quickly hoping to close the giant book when the pages landed on a collection of loose paper tucked in it.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Familiar writing with a seal embossed on the paper caught her attention. It was the royal seal, the seal of the Helfan royal family, her family, in bright red. Under the seal was a detailed sketch of a hefty-looking man, with a dark beard and pale eyes. Under the sketch was his name ¡®Rowan Yelhi¡¯ and a couple of words that made her hold her breath, ¡®Wanted dead or alive¡¯, with a large sum of money indicated under it all.


    She held herself for a moment. Her fingers flipped through the rest of the papers that were stuck with it. There were about six more. Six more sketches of convicts, all with the royal seal and a ¡®Wanted dead or alive¡¯ with an equally large sum of money indicated under them all.


    Why was there a bounty on their heads? Perhaps, for using magic? But, that¡¯s too large a sum for simply using magic. It must have been a serious crime¡­


    Her mind was racing with questions. All her lessons in history and law poured back. There had been very few handed over for using magic two decades ago. And even fewer were burnt at the stake. In both instances, the bounties were far less in value. She couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Suddenly she heard the front door creak open. Voices followed right after.


    She slammed the book shut and placed it back where she found it. She ran for the door but the voices echoed louder making their way down the hall. She had to think fast. She looked at the bed. There was no way she could get under it without knocking one of the brooms over. She looked to the window. There was not enough time to get to it, open the window, and fall on her back climbing out of it.


    She heard the door knob rattle and she dashed to the closet that was hiding in the shadows. She got inside and closed the closet door just in time for Rhohaz to open his room door to find it empty, just as he had left it this morning.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s not happy at all. She says she feels them getting more restless by the day,¡± a familiar voice spoke making Vanya look through the cracks of the closet to see Garin, whom she only briefly met at the infirmary, right behind Rhohaz.


    ¡°Aunt Carmin is usually restless whenever it¡¯s something about them. You should tell your mother I will handle it just fine. I¡¯ll issue a tighter curfew and have everyone in their homes before nightfall starting tomorrow,¡± Rhohaz spoke confidently.


    Hearing that Garin was Carmin¡¯s, the wicked head of the council¡¯s, son made Vanya look at him sourly.


    ¡°Uncle Rowan was the same. He felt them restless and begin to wander off at night quite often back in the day. I remember him staking outside all night especially during the winter to have them rounded and taken back to their cave. It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t do a good job, cousin, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s your first time dealing with them,¡± Garin said leaning against the open door while Rhohaz began to shuffle through a few signs lying on the floor closer to his bed.


    ¡°And he could have educated me on how to do so before he fell sick. Now, that would have helped a lot and not made me look like a fool in front of everyone.¡±


    Rhohaz was comfortable talking about his shortcomings with Garin. It was quite easy for all they had as friends was each other growing up in a lonely village.


    Garin let out a laugh, not seeming like he was like his mother at all, ¡°Uncle Rowan would have loved to, I¡¯m sure. By the way, I hear from Kev that you and the girl you just met seem to have something going on between the two of you?¡±


    Vanya felt embarrassment creep in despite her not being a part of their conversation. She watched as Rhohaz rolled his eyes at Garin. His eyes were tired as if he had been up all night reading. His nose, which Vanya punched the night before, completely healed with no indication of her achievements. Rhohaz pulled himself up to reply, ¡°That¡¯s just Timmie spreading rumors.¡±


    ¡°Rumors? Well, Kev was so sure it wasn''t one of Timmie¡¯s imaginations. Stu and Ronal too confirmed it. They were very sure. It was me who was defending you, saying you¡¯d never like a girl from a city, especially one from Esmeth.¡±


    Rhohaz huffed and nodded in agreement, ¡°You are absolutely right, cousin. I would never. I can always count on you to have my back.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes. A part of her feeling angry that Rhohaz confirmed Garin¡¯s statement so quickly. She made a face in retort, unable to clap back at him verbally for she was currently eavesdropping in his closet.


    ¡°Now, for the sign. I only have one that says ¡®Beware of dog¡¯,¡± Rhohaz held a small sign on a flimsy board in his hands.


    ¡°That should work. I can mark off the ¡®dog¡¯ and replace it with ¡®Betsy¡¯,¡± Garin said, pointing to the writing.


    Rhohaz let out a laugh and handed it to Garin.


    ¡°Will you be joining the crew heading off to Elioth for the market next week?¡± Rhohaz asked shuffling through some paper at his desk.


    Garin thought for a second, ¡°Probably not. Mother was wanting me to assist with some things. Are we down some people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I have about two spots left. We¡¯ll have to do a draw then, figure it out that way.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, you get to rest and not be a leader for a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°We are in Elioth for business, Garin. I¡¯m still the leader of Shalom,¡± Rhohaz replied, nonchalantly.


    He handed over some papers to Garin and continued, ¡°I think that should have everything Aunt Carmin wanted from me.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! And my satchel? I¡¯m hoping you still have it with you and haven¡¯t lost it like last time,¡± Garin said, moving aside for Rhohaz who was nodding furiously making his way to the closet.


    Vanya panicked seeing Rhohaz approach. She was holding herself in place in the tiny closet with barely any room inside it. There were a couple of clothes hanging from here and there, a pair of shoes at the bottom where she squeezed herself into, and right next to her sat the satchel Garin spoke about. There was nowhere else to go. She held her breath clasping her palms over her mouth hearing Rhohaz grab the closet door handle.


    He pulled it open faster than most, laughing away at something Garin said, and suddenly paused mid-laugh. His body realized it faster than his mind. He blinked a few times before his eyes rounded in realization that Vanya was hiding in his closet. He was speechless. He could only stare back at her terrified and equally embarrassed eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Garin¡¯s voice broke the silence and Rhohaz immediately thrashed the closet door closed.


    ¡°Looks like I lost it once again, cousin. I will look for it and send it your way tomorrow,¡± Rhohaz hurriedly grabbed onto Garin¡¯s shoulders and guided him out of his room.


    Vanya may have not breathed for a good ten minutes before gasping for dear life hearing Rhohaz and Garin¡¯s voices linger in the living room.


    She was sweating from head to toe. Her heart was beating way too fast.


    What am I going to do?


    She thought terrified of what was to come. There were going to be questions upon questions. And she was sure Rhohaz was going to bring her in front of the council for this. She could not even make up a lie, say she was here to meet Roza.


    Why did I even come into his room?


    She berated herself listening to Rhohaz opening the front door for Garin and their voices lead outside.


    Rhohaz hadn¡¯t had Garin become such a nuisance in a while. Garin wanted to keep speaking even at the gate when Rhohaz politely asked him to leave three times already. But Garin insisted on reminiscing over their childhood days when they used to camp by the seaside and run to the waves in the mornings. He waited there listening, not wanting to be rude, and not wanting to appear suspicious in any way.


    And as soon as Garin bid farewell, Rhohaz bolted inside and into his room. He whipped the closet door open to find it empty with only Garin¡¯s satchel next to where Vanya sat cramped. He went to the window and looked outside hoping to spot her in the garden on her way back. He could not see her. He went his way back through the hallway, past the kitchen, and through his back door, and stared at Tilly¡¯s porch. She was nowhere to be found.


    What were you doing in my room? What did you want?

 Chapter 13

    Vanya was shaking on the way back from Rhohaz¡¯s room. She spotted Garin talking animatedly with Rhohaz at the gate. This was her chance, her chance to escape fast.


    She ran down the hallway and into the kitchen. She was about to reach the back door when suddenly it swung open and she found Roza standing there, her disheveled brown hair in a frizzy bush and the hem of her dress along with her boots muddied. She carried a satchel herself and a few dried flowers tucked in her ear as if she had forgotten they were there in the first place.


    Roza was equally surprised to see Vanya in her home, but not as terrified as Vanya was.


    ¡°A¨C¡± Roza got cut off as Vanya got to her before she said anything and shushed her with a finger to her lips.


    She grabbed Roza¡¯s hand and led her back outside, closing the back door carefully hoping to not alert Rhohaz and Garin outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vanya spoke fast, she had to be honest with Roza quickly, ¡°You brother caught me sneaking into your home.¡±


    Roza tilted her head in confusion but let Vanya lead her away from her home and onto the beach.


    ¡°Sneaking in? Why were you sneaking in? You could have just knocked,¡± Roza said, following Vanya down the shoreline trying to keep up with her incredibly fast pace.


    They were finally a good distance away from both Roza¡¯s and Tilly¡¯s homes when Vanya stopped and turned around. It was time, she had to establish trust with Roza. She should not make Roza feel any doubt.


    ¡°I wanted to speak with you¡­¡± Vanya started, wondering what to say, and began to word vomit whatever came into her mind, ¡°...We were worried. It has been a couple of days since we saw you.¡±


    Roza let out a confident laugh, ¡°Sure,¡± she titled her head and continued, ¡°But why were you wanting to speak with me? And why were you sneaking in just now? You haven¡¯t answered that question, have you?¡±


    Vanya felt the pressure. It was as if she was speaking with her history tutor, Master Aren, whose questions often made her feel as if she had only one chance to get it right.


    Vanya gulped watching Roza peering into her soul with her eager eyes lighting up by the minute as if she was getting closer to Vanya¡¯s true reply the more she stared into her dark eyes.


    Vanya sighed and decided to come clean despite only just now finding out that Roza¡¯s late father was wanted by her own father¡¯s court, dead or alive. She did not want to think about it right now. She wanted to focus on what was at hand.


    ¡°I want you to be my ally. Be on our side. Speak on behalf of us in front of the council.¡±


    The corners of Roza¡¯s lips curved into a sarcastic smile, ¡°Am I not on your side already? I am the reason you''re still here. Why go out of your way to confirm my loyalty to you?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you to know I am your ally as well. I¡¯ve heard from Cecil that you are not the council¡¯s most favorite resident and that you¡¯ve got ambitions of your own.¡±


    ¡°By ambitions? You mean the part where I run away from home for days on end and have my dear brother look for me?¡±


    Vanya fell silent. Roza laughed seeing Vanya¡¯s uncomfortable face and continued, ¡°Oh Cecil! She never knows when to keep things to herself. You say I am not the council¡¯s most favorite resident and you still want me to be your ally? You might as well charm Timmie or better yet, Garin. They each have a parent in the council. Why not go that route?¡±


    Roza¡¯s questions made sense. But Vanya was determined to stick to her point.


    ¡°Because I trust you...¡±


    Roza''s sarcastic smile faded into a genuine one. She had not expected such a reply.


    ¡°...I trust that you have my best interests at heart. And you will not doubt that I have yours. I may not be able to help you as much as I would like to but I will do everything I can. In return, I ask that you help us, help us stay here longer, help us be safe, and protect us.¡±


    Roza stayed silent for a moment looking deeply into Vanya¡¯s eyes. She took a step back as if to brace herself before asking, ¡°Then I must ask you, what truly happened to you and your sister? I doubt that you don¡¯t remember how you two ended up in that awful chest. You may have fooled my brother for now but I know that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Vanya had not expected Roza to be so stern. She seemed like a free spirit fantasizing of the next day she could run down a mountain and bathe in the sparkling waterfalls. She seemed only interested in keeping peace and helping anyone in need. She hadn¡¯t expected Roza to question her back.


    She needed Roza on her side. But Roza could not know the full truth just yet.


    ¡°We were chased by men the night before we ended up on your shores. We ran for hours, through the city streets and into the woods. It¡¯s all a blur but one of them did almost catch us. He almost strangled me alive if not for Joan dropping a heavy rock on his head¡­¡± Vanya moved her hair away to show the faint purple fingerprints on her neck, ¡°...I don¡¯t know how but we found ourselves on a dock by a lake, I think it was a lake, there was a boat there. We found an empty chest and hid in it. It must have been the exhaustion but I don¡¯t remember when we fell unconscious or floated away.¡±


    Vanya had not spoken of that night to anyone. Even with Joan they barely spoke of that night¡¯s happenings. It was gruesome for they both thought it was the last night they would ever be alive.


    ¡°Do you know who they were? The men chasing you?¡± Roza asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Vanya spoke the truth for she did not know who they were.


    ¡°What did they want from you?¡±


    ¡°Probably my life,¡± Vanya sighed knowing that that was also the truth and that was also the only probable reason she was chased that night.


    ¡°Is there any reason they are still looking for you? And is that why you need protection?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s most likely that they are still looking for us. And that is why I did not tell my story to the council. I believed the council would have kicked us out faster if I did. They certainly don¡¯t seem like they would want strange men crawling around Shalom looking for two girls. And that is why I need your help,¡± Vanya felt a strange sense of relief having said everything she had been holding in for days.


    She looked to Roza, who was thinking deeply with her arms crossed and her fingers on her chin.


    Vanya waited patiently. She saw the similarities then, Roza was the same if not the exact copy of Rhohaz. The thick brown hair and the pale gray eyes complimented her fair skin in the soft sunlight. Her face held the same features as Rhohaz. Especially the slight nose scrunch Vanya noticed seemed to form whenever Rhohaz thought before he spoke. As similar as they were by appearance, the stark difference in their personalities showed why they would often butt heads.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Roza finally spoke making Vanya take a deep breath in, ¡°...I will help you.¡±


    Vanya sighed louder and smiled with relief flooding her face, ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°In turn,¡­¡± Roza¡¯s eyes light up with a hint of mischief taking over, ¡°...you must help me with some of my¡­experiments? Yes, let¡¯s call them experiments. You must help me with my experiments.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyebrows rose in question. Roza let out a smirk, ¡°I promise you, it¡¯s not as dangerous as I made it sound. And I will make sure you stay protected.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Done!¡± Vanya pulled out her hand which Roza grabbed on excitedly.


    ¡°I will come find you when I need you,¡± Roza added holding on to Vanya¡¯s hand bubbling with eagerness, ¡°I assure you, you are going to have your eyes opened to a whole new world.¡±


    ***


    Vanya was left puzzled after Roza¡¯s last comment. She was walking back to Tilly¡¯s home by herself after Roza took off promising to keep everything from her brother and asking Vanya to do the same when she heard Joan shouting her other name.


    ¡°Ja..Jade? Where are you?¡±


    She heard the panic in Joan¡¯s tone and sped up. Joan was in Tilly¡¯s garden by the tiny bushes that had turned dark yellow, her bare feet clutching the clover beneath her in distress.


    ¡°Joan!¡± Vanya exclaimed grabbing Jona¡¯s attention. Joan¡¯s worried brows relaxed immediately as she pushed herself to Vanya and grabbed her hands.


    ¡°Rhohaz was looking for you,¡± Joan whispered leading Vanya to Tilly¡¯s back door.


    ¡°What did he want? Is he inside the house?¡± Vanya panicked holding back from taking any further steps.


    Joan stopped with her realizing there was more to Vanya¡¯s questions.


    ¡°What did you do? Why was he looking for you?¡± Joan whispered back, harsher.


    ¡°What did he want? What did he say?¡± Vanya only kept questioning making Joan frustrated.


    But Vanya being her mistress Joan only held her frustration in and answered, ¡°He just wanted to know if you were in the house. He looked annoyed, almost angry but not to the point he would shout at you or kick us out of the village. What did you do? Please, tell me you did not cross him.¡±


    Vanya looked to Joan unable to bring it up that she may have indeed crossed the line. ¡°Where is he?¡± Vanya only kept asking more questions.


    Joan sighed. ¡°He left. He¡¯s not in his house. He said he will be back to take us to Cecil¡¯s place, for her and her husband''s anniversary?¡±


    Vanya remembered promising Cecil she would attend with Joan. ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°He said we should be ready by the time he¡¯s back. He¡¯ll be walking us and Grandma Tilly over to Cecil¡¯s. We should hurry though, we won¡¯t have much time to get dressed although we don¡¯t really have anything much to dress up with. At least not how you are used to, your Highness,¡± Joan whispered the last parts.


    Vanya only smiled. She wanted to tell everything that she saw in Rhohaz¡¯s room to Joan. She wanted to tell about Rhohaz¡¯s father and a few others in Shalom whom she did not recognize as having committed a heavy crime large enough to have a hefty bounty on their heads. But she did not want to alert Joan. She did not want to disturb her peace. She also did not want to face Rhohaz. Absent-mindedly, she dug into her pocket, took the seashell she stole from Rhohaz¡¯s room, and hid it tight in her palm. She was too worried about what was to come. She wished she had just left with Roza instead, not having to deal with the consequences of her actions to come.


    Vanya did not particularly pay attention to anything after. Joan made her sit in a corner and dressed her up in the plain white dresses Tilly had found the both of them. They looked much the same in those airy dresses. Joan braided Vanya¡¯s hair and wrapped it in a simple bun. She was braiding her own when Vanya reached out and helped her wrap her own. It was perhaps the first time Vanya ever helped Joan dress up. Strangely, it felt quite sisterly despite them having a different relationship to begin with.


    Seeing Joan be silent and to herself, Vanya naturally pinched Joan¡¯s cheeks to get a laugh out of her. Vanya never had any siblings. Even though she had a stepbrother from her father¡¯s second wife, she never really spent time with him. She was always alone, by herself. And then Joan came into her life. Someone around the same age as she was. And even though Joan worked for her, she never really felt Joan to be her maidservant. She felt her to be much like a friend, a very close friend. But it wasn¡¯t until today did she feel that it may have been different for Joan. Joan may have felt like she had to hold back before speaking her mind because Vanya was her mistress and the heir to the throne.


    ¡°Joan, I don¡¯t think I ever told you, that I consider you to be my friend, my only friend, my best friend. I hope you know I will do my everything to get you home safe and sound,¡± Vanya let her feelings speak for her.


    Joan smiled wide with her eyes twinkling in the sunlight. Vanya held onto Joan¡¯s shoulders and squeezed them.


    But before Joan could answer a loud knock on their door made them jump. It was Tilly and she shouted at them for taking far too long.


    They were out of their rooms in no time and Tilly handed them each a heavy basket to carry.


    What is in them? Rocks?


    Vanya thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s pie, apple pie,¡± Tilly commented.


    Another knock on Tilly¡¯s back door made both Vanya and Joan jump in surprise.


    Vanya¡¯s fingers dug into the basket handle hoping it wasn¡¯t who she thought it was. She looked away seeing Tilly waddle her way to the door and open it.


    ¡°Hello, Rhohaz. Back so quick?¡± Joan squeaked eyeing Vanya, who refused to look at him. She was scared of what he was going to say. She hoped it was not going to be words of accusation, and perhaps shackles for her before dragging her away to lock her up.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course. Everyone¡¯s on their way to Cecil and Ronal¡¯s. We should head out now,¡± he spoke, his voice radiating confidence mixed with a bit of sass. Vanya felt him turn to her despite her eyes interestedly observing Tilly¡¯s plain wall to her side.


    ¡°I can take one of those,¡± he spoke once more, his hand held out at Vanya.


    She did not know what to do. She did not want to dare look him in the eye to simply hand her basket over to him. She could already feel his gaze burning through her skin.


    ¡°Umm uh here you go, then,¡± Joan squeaked once more awkwardly pushing her basket to Rhohaz and shielding Vanya.


    He held on to the basket and turned to let Tilly, who was too busy wrapping a scarf around her neck, take the lead.


    The four of them left the house. The path to Cecil and Ronal¡¯s was the same as the one to the school building. Tilly led the way humming a simple tune. Vanya and Joan followed with Rhohaz right behind them. Joan did not dare leave Vanya¡¯s side seeing Rhohaz wearing a frown so openly.


    They could already see a crowd forming at a house in the distance. By the time they arrived, it was almost double the amount of people that Vanya met at the school the other day. Happy smiles and questionable looks greeted her. Timmie found his way, as per usual.


    ¡°Hello again, Joan,¡± he greeted Joan with a cheery tone. She only nodded politely.


    ¡°Rhohaz! I see you are with your lov¨C¡± Rhohaz immediately cut Timmie off grabbing Timmie by the back of his neck, only slightly, diverting him away from the girls.


    Vanya was partly thankful Rhohaz stepped up before Timmie announced his latest speculations about their relationship to the crowd gathered. She hoped with this Rhohaz would disappear once and for all and she would not have to deal with him anymore, at least for the rest of the night.


    ¡°You made it!¡± Cecil, who was dressed in a beautiful pale green dress with a ribbon tied around her waist and her ginger hair in pretty curls bouncing on her shoulders, reached out to both Vanya and Joan.


    ¡°This must be your sister,¡± she squeezed Joan¡¯s hands warmly, ¡°I¡¯m so glad you both made it to our little ceremony. Please come join us.¡±


    She led them around the garden and to the backyard overlooking the sea. There was a very long table taking center stage. Long benches accompanied the table. There was already food neatly placed on wooden plates with a smoked pig in the middle. It was a feast indeed. Vanya had not seen a smoked pig in a while. Her mouth watered at the sight of so much food as if Tilly had been starving her all this time.


    They were soon asked to help set the apple pie in the kitchen and distribute slices to each serving lying on the table. Joan assumed the position naturally, mingling with the rest of the ladies who were busy with serving food. Vanya, however, stood there puzzled, unable to blend in as well as Joan did. She finally decided to mirror Joan. She followed Joan¡¯s lead to help serve the sliced pie. She felt as if she was missing some sort of qualification, some prior training to do this as if she needed someone of enough experience to teach her how to serve pie.


    She bumped into Greta, the lovely lady who served her biscuits at the school grounds. Vanya immediately started apologizing for getting a bit of pie on Greta¡¯s dress. Vanya was panicking thinking she had ruined it all.


    ¡°Calm down, dear. I am wearing an apron. That¡¯s what aprons are for,¡± Greta¡¯s gentle words helped Vanya gather herself. She never thought she¡¯d be so flustered trying to figure out something so basic.


    Soon, everyone was asked to take a seat at the never-ending table.


    Vanya almost fell off the bench seeing Rhohaz, with his frown growing even more fierce, take a seat right opposite her. She promptly avoided looking at him.


    The chatter died down as Cecil and Ronal stood at the end of the table bringing out a chalice, a golden one with an intricate design of a vine circling it. They poured wine in there to raise it with their hands entangled together.


    ¡°To our beloved, who witnessed us vow to be each other¡¯s light, without your support and kindness we would never be standing here after two years of fruitful life together,¡± Ronal spoke earnestly. He together with Cecil raised the chalice, with everyone joining them in raising their cups, ¡°To family,¡± Ronal ended with everyone repeating after him and taking a sip from their cups.


    Vanya followed, taking a large gulp from her cup not realizing she too had wine in hers. She was going to stop and place hers back on the table when she froze catching Rhohaz glaring at her. And for the first time since he caught her in his closet, she locked eyes with him.


    She could see the scorching anger building inside of him. He looked as if he would explode any moment now. She wasn¡¯t sure what he would do. Would he lash out at her in front of all these people? Would he gather his council, have her surrounded, and have her punished for her wrongdoings?


    The more Vanya looked at Rhohaz the more he grew in anger. It was like a suffocating toothache that nagged you till you willingly pulled it out altogether.

 Chapter 14

    Rhohaz felt cheated. There was a certain sense of embarrassment he felt when he first saw Vanya crouched in his tiny closet, her hands clasping her mouth so tight as if she wanted her existence erased. His mind only jumped to the state of his room. Although to him it was organized chaos, it was truly such a mess. And for a reason beyond his understanding, he felt shame that she saw his room in such a state before anything else.


    His first instinct then was to get Garin out of his room. And even though Garin took his sweet time pouring his heart out at the gate, Rhohaz partly wished that she was still crammed in his closet when he ran back to open it and find it empty. It was then that his embarrassment faded away, his mind finally realizing the situation as it was. She was snooping around in his room without his permission and with no one letting her into his home.


    His embarrassment quickly turned to rage mixed with a drop of betrayal. Even then, he held it in when he questioned Joan, trying not to alert her and drive Vanya into hiding. He was patient, not wanting to stir the pot just yet.


    Although he did not utter a single word of contempt when he met Vanya once more in Tilly¡¯s kitchen, his eyes sang the vibrant song of anger bubbling in his heart. He was torn between waiting for the right moment and jumping on it while he had his chance with her.


    He merely stayed out of Vanya¡¯s hair for the time being only to pick the seat right opposite her as Cecil and Ronal invited all the guests to join their long table with a delightful feast laid out so perfectly in front of them.


    He saw her jump in surprise seeing him so confidently taking a seat opposite her. Her eyes never reached his then. He felt a tinge of content seeing her shake in fear. He held his cup as the rest of his villagers toasted the couple celebrating their anniversary. But Rhohaz¡¯s eyes never left Vanya¡¯s. He wanted to taunt her just as his mind had been taunting him with questions upon questions ever since she disappeared from his unwelcomed home.


    Just then, her eyes lifted and locked on his. He saw her gulp her wine but he did not dare break his gaze. He felt her wilt into her seat. He felt her guilt consume her whole. He wanted to know what that guilt meant. He wanted to make sure that guilt did not mean that she saw anything she was not supposed to see.


    Suddenly, the crowd fell silent. Rhohaz followed everyone¡¯s gazes to see a couple of late guests walking into the garden area.


    It was Carmin with her husband by her side, her son, Garin, and a few other familiar faces from the council that Vanya recognized almost immediately. Their clean appearance with well-tailored dresses and suits did not match the rest of the villagers who looked simple and easygoing. They did not seem to blend as well with the crowd at all. Vanya was relieved that it was not just her and Joan sticking out like sore thumbs for they were already nicknamed ¡®the city girls¡¯. In fact, she thought she and Joan looked more like residents of Shalom than the council members did themselves.


    ¡°Ugh! I suppose I¡¯ll have to put up with him for the rest of the night,¡± Timmie, who was right beside Rhohaz, scoffed and swung his cup over to gulp the wine down his throat.


    Vanya and Joan stared at him till he finally realized they did not understand what he was alluding to.


    ¡°My father. I¡¯m sure you two remember him from the council,¡± Timmie pointed at a lanky man, similar to Timmie, right by Carmin, shaking the hands of Cecil and Ronal stiffly. Vanya remembered him, all right. He was as quiet as a mouse, nodding away at whatever Carmin was saying.


    Timmie started slurping the last drops of wine loudly before he thrashed his empty cup down and picked Rhohaz¡¯s to start pouring it down his throat.


    Rhohaz grabbed onto Timmie and tried to get him to stop, but ended up spilling wine all over them and the table. Timmie laughed seeing the red stains on their shirts, his words slurring as if he was drunk already.


    ¡°Rhohaz, you clumsy fool,¡± his words echoed louder grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Rhohaz grabbed a piece of bread and stuffed it in Timmie¡¯s mouth before he went off on a tangent.


    ¡°Here, use this,¡± Joan offered some cloth she had used as a napkin before, to Rhohaz. The cloth helped with nothing. The red stains grew and dried in a matter of moments leaving Rhohaz to sigh in frustration.


    ¡°Boop!¡± It was Timmie again. His fingers wrapped around a wine bottle on the table and he swiped it faster than Rhohaz could comprehend what he was doing.


    Timmie jumped the bench and started running up to Cecil and Ronal¡¯s home. But he only got so far before he tripped on his own legs and fell flat on the ground.


    Vanya could feel it, everyone was frozen in silence, especially Timmie¡¯s father who was frowning at his own son. Everyone seemed a tad embarrassed.


    Joan was quick with her feet. She was already there with Rhohaz, helping Timmie up. Vanya bit the insides of her cheek unable to stop Joan in time. She did not want to stay anywhere near Rhohaz or do anything he was involved in. But seeing Joan struggling to help Rhohaz with Timmie, she went ahead to give them a hand.


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Vanya had seen someone throw up after gulping way too much wine. In fact, Timmie looked civil compared to her noble acquaintances who boasted about every part of their lives at parties and vomited their life away at the edge of the wall after a night of heavy drinking. Timmie at least had the decency to apologize, multiple times at that, while Rhohaz held his forehead not letting him knock his head while he made that wretched sound spilling everything in his stomach out on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking, haven¡¯t you? Even before the ceremony?¡± Rhohaz asked, his voice softer than usual.


    Timmie retched but nothing came out this time. He smiled and replied, ¡°Only a bottle before. I needed them, for my nerves.¡±


    Joan, who disappeared into Cecil¡¯s kitchen came back with a hot cup of tea she managed to put together for Timmie. They were gathered right outside in Cecil¡¯s side yard right behind the kitchen wall, away from the crowd that was enjoying the evening.


    Timmie sat himself on the bench put up against the wall, breathing in with his eyes closed. Joan held the tea to him till he felt its hot vapor touch up against his skin.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Joan,¡± Timmie said trying to hold the cup but his shaky hands almost dropped it if it wasn¡¯t for Joan who held on a little longer.


    ¡°Here, let me help,¡± Rhohaz accepted the cup from Joan to sit next to Timmie and hold it up to his lips. Vanya and Joan watched Timmie slurp slowly, his eyes lethargic but his lips curved into a gentle smile each time Rhohaz brought the cup closer to him.


    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t sign up to feed me tea when you agreed to become the leader, did you, Rho?¡± Timmie spoke, his voice gruff.


    Rhohaz cocked his brow, ¡°Well, I assumed you¡¯d be paying me for my labor later.¡±


    Timmie chuckled heartily but stopped halfway holding onto his stomach in pain.


    ¡°I miss the old days,¡± he commented making Rhohaz bring the tea to his lips in an attempt to stop him from speaking further. Timmie only refused to continue, ¡°I wish I could turn back time¡­¡±


    ¡°You are drunk. Let¡¯s not talk about this right now.¡±


    ¡°...If not now, when, Rhohaz? I have been a terrible friend to you, but mostly to Roza.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Vanya could see Rhohaz fidget unable to think of how to get Timmie to shut up but after a moment or two he let that thought go, and let Timmie continue as if he heard the despair in Timmie¡¯s words like he had been bottling up his feeling for far longer than he should have.


    ¡°Roza is fine. She¡¯ll come around,¡± Rhohaz only attempted to ease Timmie¡¯s pain.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. And you know that. Once you lose her trust, it¡¯s gone forever. It was my fault, you know. I¡¯m the reason the council hates her. I¡¯m the one who said she¡¯s ¨C¡±


    Rhohaz cut Timmie off and pressed on by holding the teacup to his lips. Timmie swallowed some tea and began again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rho. I am sorry that I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m a terrible friend,¡± he finally began to sob making Vanya and Joan look at each other.


    Joan tapped on Rhohaz¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We will leave you two be for now.¡±


    Rhohaz nodded in thanks holding on to Timmie, who was slobbering all over his shoulder by now. His eyes passed by Vanya, who promptly avoided them.


    They heard Timmie sob louder as they left the boys and ended up back in the kitchen. Joan and Vanya were supposed to rejoin the celebration at the back yard but Tilly caught them and tasked them with getting more slices of apple pie out for the guests.


    Soon they were busy setting the kitchen table with the rest of the apple pie that Tilly had made and was slicing them while the sun started coloring the skies indicating a beautiful sunset to come in the next few hours.


    ¡°Is it always like this? Family gatherings?¡± Vanya asked.


    Joan looked at Vanya surprised, ¡°Why do you ask? I¡¯m sure the banquets and balls you attend are much more entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Answer me, Joan. I¡¯m curious to know. It¡¯s much more eventful than I thought. Everyone doing a bit of something to help around,¡± Vanya said, cutting a piece of pie just as Joan showed her how to.


    ¡°Haha! Well, I would say today is a much larger gathering than I am used to, but usually, yes. When I visit my extended family out in the East we have dinners like this. I take care of my smaller cousins, sometimes help my aunts cook, and sometimes spend time talking with cousins the same age as me. It is quite simple, now that I think about it.¡±


    Vanya smiled imagining a life so sweet, so simple as Joan described. She watched as Joan neatly cut her count of pies with a smile across her face, like she was so used to this, so used to blending in with everyone rather than standing out. Vanya liked that about Joan, for Vanya was always told she had to stand out, represent her royal blood, and her kingdom.


    Joan arranged her cut pieces on a tray and held it up, ¡°I will be back after I serve these out. You are doing a great job¡­¡± she whispered, ¡°....your Highness.¡±


    Vanya smiled watching Joan wink at her and head off leaving her alone in the kitchen to cut out the rest of the apple pie.


    She fell into a rhythm cutting them piece by piece. She let herself hum a tune, quietly, not noticing a figure leaning against the door to the kitchen watching her until she lifted her head to move the slices around.


    She gasped letting the knife on her hand slip nearly cutting her finger off and landing on the board beneath her between her feet.


    ¡°Careful there,¡± Rhohaz spoke letting himself enter the room in a confident stride.


    Vanya eyed him, annoyed that he stood there unannounced, yet she lowered her gaze seeing him walk across and stand in front of her. She gulped not knowing what to do, what to say.


    He bent plucking the knife off the floor. He held it in his hands, his fingers gripping the handle. Vanya thought he was merely getting ready to slash her throat or perhaps stab her heart then and there. But he only came closer to her and let the knife rest on the table with its metal clunking as it fell on it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me all day,¡± Rhohaz got to the point quickly.


    Although she knew should continue to stay put, Vanya felt herself become immediately cocky, ¡°Have I? I don¡¯t believe so.¡±


    It was the wrong move. She wanted to pinch herself for not holding back.


    Rhohaz smirked, ¡°I caught you red-handed in my room. What were you doing in there? What were you doing in my house? What were you scheming?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t scheming¨C¡± Vanya started.


    ¡°Then what was it?¡± Rhohaz got mad, his eyes flaming in anger. He could already feel her coming up with a clever lie.


    ¡°I¡­I thought I saw Roza in the house. And¡­and¡­¡± Vanya struggled.


    ¡°And what?¡± Rhohaz inched closer, his shoulders growing taller with each step towards Vanya and his words growling at her.


    ¡°And I wanted to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Why would you need to say hello to Roza?¡±


    ¡°Can I not greet anyone in this village anymore?¡± Vanya retorted, desperate to hold on to her dignity.


    ¡°Not when you force yourself into someone¡¯s room and start snooping around. And then, hide yourself in their closet hoping not to get caught.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was snooping around?¡±


    ¡°Why were you in my room?¡± Rhohaz hissed.


    ¡°I told you, I thought I saw Roza. I did not know it was your room till I opened it and then I heard you and your cousin enter through the door. What was I supposed to do? Announce myself to your cousin? I hid so that he won¡¯t¡­misunderstand¡­the situation,¡± Vanya was surprised she was able to pull together something that made some sort of sense.


    She watched carefully as Rhohaz, only inches away from her, paused to think. His chest was breathing in and out, there was rage still bubbling within him.


    Unexpectedly, he held out his hand to say, ¡°Empty your pockets, then. Prove to me you did not take anything.¡±


    Vanya huffed at his pettiness. She dug both her pockets forcefully wanting to pull them inside out to show she carried nothing with her. And she thought to herself, how stupid he must be to think she would carry it on her if she did indeed steal something from him. But her eyebrows furrowed finding a small object she did not expect between her fingers.


    She held her breath and Rhohaz noticed.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Rhohaz nudged her but she only stayed in place. She showed one of her pockets hoping it would distract him so she could toss what was in her other pocket away. But as soon as she pulled her other hand out he caught it. His fingers wrapped around her balled fist.


    ¡°Open it,¡± he demanded but she only held it tighter.


    She didn¡¯t expect it but he tried prying her fingers open. She held onto dear life before her little finger gave in and the rest followed unfolding one by one to reveal the tiny seashell she grabbed from Rhohaz¡¯s seashell collection to toss in the air while she pranced about his room.


    He paused for a moment. Unable to comprehend why she tried hiding a seashell from him. Then he figured she probably grabbed it from his collection, which did not hold much significance or value to him personally.


    ¡°A seashell?¡± he asked, grabbing it from her palm to observe the pretty orange waves etched on its hard shell, ¡°You stole one of my seashells?¡± His furrowed brows relaxed.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to steal,¡± Vanya hissed immediately.


    ¡°My collection is precious to me. Stealing one of them is not a small crime,¡± Rhohaz exaggerated wanting to taunt her a bit for he found it funny that she grabbed a seashell out of everything she could have stolen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that precious now, is it? I can find a similar one easily on the shores. Anyway, just know that I did not steal anything else but your precious seashell from your room. Had I had more time I could have,¡± Vanya quickly pounced on the chance to clear any doubts in Rhohaz¡¯s mind now that he seemed much calmer.


    He only smirked as a reply believing her for he did not know she saw something very substantial while snooping through his paperwork. She too held herself together, trying not to look suspicious. The last thing she wanted was for Rhohaz to figure out she was omitting a large portion of the truth, the part where she knew his late father was a criminal wanted by her own father¡¯s court.


    Suddenly, she saw his hand reach for hers. She almost hid her hands behind her back but he caught one.


    ¡°Since you liked it enough to steal it, here, you can have it back,¡± he spoke gently.


    Their eyes met for a moment and froze in time. Vanya felt it then, that pang in her heart they say you feel when someone crosses a boundary. The slight heat she felt engulf her body and the sudden realization that her heart was beating louder than ever made her want to curl up into a ball and hide herself away. Yet she wanted to stay there, see what was to happen next. She was curious. She wanted to know if it was just her feeling this way. If Rhohaz too had it so obviously written across his face as she did.


    She watched him bring the seashell in his hand to her but before he could place it in her palm, a figure entering the kitchen made them jump in surprise. They immediately whipped their hands back to themselves and moved, creating an invisible barrier between each other.


    A deep disappointed sigh broke the silence. It was Carmin, with her pale siren eyes carrying a cloud of distaste, and her lips turned to a sour smirk.


    ¡°I hope I wasn¡¯t interrupting anything important,¡± she spoke, with her voice so cold making her words sound even more unforgiving.

 Chapter 15

    Vanya had never felt so little. She was standing in Cecil¡¯s kitchen, her eyes lowered observing the intricate pattern of wood covering the floor beneath her feet. For someone of such power, she felt truly powerless. There was nothing she could do besides stare at her own two feet while Carmin strode across the kitchen with her head held high.


    Rhohaz stood a good distance away from Vanya. She observed him from the corner of her eye. His hand had formed a tight fist around the seashell he had plucked out of her own hands only moments ago. She expected him to have his head low just like she had, just as he always did. Yet she was surprised to find him with his chin up, his shoulders open and wide, waiting for Carmin to say the first words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find the two of you here,¡± Carmin spoke dipping a finger in a slice of apple pie that Vanya had cut and left on the kitchen table. Vanya cringed seeing Carmin lick it off and leave the pie there, ¡°I suppose the rumors are true then¡­¡± she turned to Rhohaz ignoring Vanya was even in the room.


    ¡°...that you are courting this¡­¡± she lifted the same finger and pointed to Vanya as if pointing to an animal, not looking her way once, ¡°...outsider.¡±


    Vanya only thought the word ¡®outsider¡¯ was Carmin being decent. She had no doubt Carmin would have used a much harsher word if she had not been around for this conversation.


    Rhohaz narrowed his eyes at Carmin. His chin, unexpectedly, still up, ¡°That is not true. It¡¯s only a silly rumor,¡± he spoke loud and clear.


    Carmin paused for a moment observing his posture then sighed in relief. It was perhaps the only time anyone saw Carmin smile so satisfied.


    ¡°Oh! Well, thank heavens! For a moment there I thought it was all true¡­¡± she patted Rhohaz¡¯s shoulder to continue, ¡°...I knew it was not the case. I knew you would not disappoint us in such a way, Rhohaz. You are truly your father¡¯s son. Now, dispel the useless rumor once and for all.¡±


    ¡®The useless rumor¡¯ did not sound as if Carmin was only speaking about the rumor itself. Vanya felt Carmin¡¯s words be directed towards her. She felt Carmin strip her dignity, not even acknowledging her presence while talking to Rhohaz about getting rid of her.


    However, before Carmin could leave Rhohaz pressed on, ¡°But Aunt Carmin, it''s a harmless rumor. Why should I spend time bothering about squashing it if it''s so useless and insignificant in the first place?¡±


    It was clear as day that Carmin did not expect Rhohaz to speak a word in her presence. She looked at him puzzled as if she just discovered he could actually speak and voice his opinion. She narrowed her eyes in question, unable to figure out what he was trying to get at.


    ¡°Are you questioning me, nephew?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest, I am simply offering a different perspective. Why spend time and energy trying to get rid of a harmless, useless rumor when it would disappear on its own given enough time? I¡¯m sure you and the council would have me worry about better things than this.¡±


    The room froze after Rhohaz¡¯s comment. Carmin eyed him like a lion about to pounce on its prey. She stayed silent observing him cross his arms and wait for her to respond.


    Carmin, for the first time, turned to Vanya, who immediately lowered her gaze seeing the wretched woman look to her.


    ¡°Girl, leave us, now,¡± she spoke in a low tone.


    Vanya scrambled almost knocking some of the apple pie off the table. She immediately nodded and stepped up to leave when Rhohaz quite blatantly, almost wanting to step on Carmin¡¯s toes, spoke to Vanya.


    ¡°Can you check on Timmie? He should be napping outside on the bench,¡± Rhohaz sounded so free, his posture relaxed and confident as opposed to how Vanya first saw him at the council, hunched over and scared to speak a word.


    She nodded to him, taken aback by his confidence, and passed through the gap between him and the kitchen table to reach the back door and scurry out.


    She found Timmie fallen off the bench, his body on the ground, and his head pillowed by mud. She got to him and tried waking him as silently as possible while listening to Carmin whispering, only a wall blocking Vanya¡¯s view. She then heard Carmin and Rhohaz leave the kitchen, with the sound of their footsteps fading away.


    ¡°Timmie, come on. You can¡¯t sleep on the ground now,¡± Vanya tried nudging Timmie as hard as she could but he did not budge once. Exhausted from trying to lift his limbs in an attempt to carry him and set him on the bench, Vanya gave up halfway through letting herself rest on the bench that was supposed to have the man on the ground on it instead.


    She stayed there baffled at what she just witnessed. She had never seen Rhohaz so confident before, that too in front of Carmin. She thought he¡¯d be meek and silent. Yet he looked as if he was ready to fight. She wondered what it was that made him act so different. She wanted to know the mysterious reason that was making him act so poised.


    She was about to settle into her train of thoughts that led her to wonder what Carmin said to Rhohaz when she heard tiny footsteps come up behind her. She turned to see Jac, in a neat green suit that was far too big on him, standing there barely reaching her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you, once again,¡± he said excitedly to which Vanya smiled naturally.


    ¡°Yes, you did. Did you and your family just get in?¡± she asked for she did not recollect seeing Jac or his father around before.


    He simply nodded with a confident smile. Right after, he dug into his pocket and held his hand out eagerly.


    Vanya looked at him, puzzled, then realized he wanted her to hold out her hand as well. She held her palm out to have him place yet another small wooden carving there. This time it was in the shape of a tree.


    She gulped, for the last one turned to sand the moment Jac was out of her view.


    Jac waited for her to say something, waited for her to praise his creation.


    ¡°Thank you, Jac. It looks so beautiful.¡±


    He smiled with his teeth out like a child so happy to be praised by an adult for his efforts. And to Vanya¡¯s surprise, he turned around immediately to start walking away in content.


    Vanya stood hurriedly and spoke aloud to get him to halt.


    ¡°Jac, wait¡­.I¡­¡± she held the wooden carving up seeing Jac turn to look at her, listening, ¡°...The one you gave me before, the carving¡­it¡­¡± she hesitated unable to decide if the next few words were even worth uttering to a child for she herself did not know if she saw right, ¡°...the carving turned to sand. Yes, yes, that¡¯s right! It turned to sand. Will this disappear just as the previous one did?¡±


    She paused shocked she was even questioning little Jac, thinking she was probably making a fool out of herself. Yet she waited for him to react to her question for he seemed frozen in time for a moment. And then he smiled, as if he had for the first time in his life, felt seen.


    ¡°They told me you were a clever one,¡± he spoke with his little hands clasping in joy.


    ¡°Who? The sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! You remember well. That one too will turn to sand once I am no longer near you. And if you keep that sand together without separating them too much, it will turn back into wood whenever I am close by.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes shot open in shock mixed with a hint of fear. She wondered if it was true, if it was truly as Jac was explaining. A substance couldn''t change so drastically in the blink of an eye with no external interferences. Alchemy was banned along with anything that resembled unexplainable transformation of materials in the Northern Kingdom. Occult sciences was what Vanya¡¯s father called it, usually with a clear distaste engulfing his mouth. This was one of the major reasons why anyone who aimed to perform magic was hunted nearly two decades ago.


    Vanya looked to Jac, who had already turned around humming along to himself, and started walking down the path toward the backyard where everyone was gathered.


    He disappeared around the corner making Vanya focus on the wooden carving on her palm. She waited staring at it, listening to Timmie let out a loud snore startling her.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    And then, without a warning, the wooden carving turned to sand before her eyes. She did not even realize when it turned until some of the sand fell through her fingers and onto the earth, making her gasp in frustration. She wanted to gather the sand and keep it safe, perhaps test it out one day, but it had already spread away leaving her no choice but to dump the rest of it as well.


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t long before Joan found Vanya babysitting Timmie, who was fast asleep while on the ground as if he was sleeping on a dreamy cloud. Joan laughed harder than Vanya had ever seen her before. She then kicked Timmie awake.


    Vanya thought Timmie would rise in rage ready to murder Joan but he only shuddered himself awake and sat up to greet the ladies.


    ¡°You look awful,¡± Joan spoke while crouched over picking up the debris Timmie had collected in his wispy blonde hair.


    He thanked her while yawning and rubbing his eyes so rough Vanya thought his eyeballs would roll off any moment now.


    They got him to look a bit presentable with his shirt tucked in, although the red stains from the spilled wine were displaying themselves as he had just come off the battlefield, and went along to join the crowd in the backyard.


    Soon, Tilly had Joan running off to do another errand leaving Vanya to stand with Timmie.


    ¡°Oh ho! She¡¯s caught him already?¡± Timmie whispered eyeing Carmin and Rhohaz at a corner.


    Vanya whipped her head around to catch a glimpse. She was surprised to see Rhohaz was still having his head held high, talking animatedly with his hands, and his stance as confident as she had ever seen before. She saw his fist still balled up. He was still holding onto the seashell.


    ¡°Does he usually talk back¡­to Carmin?¡± Vanya whispered back, curious to know the sudden change in Rhohaz¡¯s demeanor.


    Timmie raised his brows in surprise, ¡°Talk back to Carmin? No one talks back to Carmin, least of all Rhohaz. Why? What did you hear while I was asleep? Don¡¯t tell me I missed something of great importance.¡±


    Timmie looked to Vanya, eager to hear anything that would let him keep himself occupied for a few days. Vanya bit her lip anxiously yet went for it, ¡°You know the rumor you and Cecil created?--¡±


    ¡°The one where Rhohaz is wooing you? Sorry, I¡¯m sure Rhohaz apologized already. It¡¯s just we like a bit of excitement now and then, even when it''s not entirely true,¡± Timmie was quick to accept.


    Vanya rolled her eyes and huffed yet continued, ¡°Well, Carmin asked him to get rid of it and he¡­he essentially said he had better things to do than dispel a rumor.¡±


    Time gasped and clasped his hands on his mouth. That was the last reaction Vanya expected out of Timmie.


    ¡°He spoke back to¡­to Carmin?¡± Timmie whispered grabbing onto Vanya¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Stop reacting that way,¡± Vanya gritted her teeth noticing a few heads turn towards them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jade, dear. If you know Rhohaz like I do, you¡¯d know he would never, and when I say never, never cross his elders. He would never talk back to them. I have never seen him even remotely whisper a question about their directions. This¡­this has never happened. And with Carmin too¡­¡± Timmie looked to Rhohaz eagerly but his eyes faded to worry, ¡°...Do you think he is sick? Perhaps a life-threatening disease he¡¯s hiding from us?¡±


    Vanya looked at Timmie baffled. Timmie flipped between emotions faster than she had seen anyone do so. Yet she narrowed her gaze wondering if Timmie was right, that something might have changed in Rhohaz to have someone who had grown up with him to worry about this minute change in personality.


    Just then, Garin joined. His sea-green eyes smiled at Vanya. She only nodded, unable to fully digest he was indeed Carmin¡¯s son.


    ¡°What is it, Timmie?¡± Garin asked, following Timmie''s gaze to see Rhohaz still fully engrossed in getting some point across to Carmin.


    Timmie hummed, ¡°I think¡­I¡¯m in love with Rhohaz.¡±


    Vanya nudged him trying to get him out of the clouds. But to her surprise, Garin joined him, ¡°I can understand. I fell for him first when he caught me before I bashed my head against a rock tumbling down a steep hill.¡±


    Timmie gasped and continued, ¡°I thought it was just me. He held me with one arm before I fell off the roof that one time. My heart has never been the same since.¡±


    They paused for a moment only to start laughing heartily the next.


    Vanya couldn¡¯t help but chuckle along with the boys.


    It must have been their loud laughter, both Carmin and Rhohaz looked at them. Carmin narrowed her eyes at her son, who immediately excused himself and separated from Timmie and Vanya. But Rhohaz only looked to Vanya seeing her smiling from ear to ear. And Vanya did not catch his gaze at all, missing him entirely.


    Seeing Carmin¡¯s hawk eyes on Garin linger much longer, both Timmie and Vanya turned away the very next moment not wanting her siren eyes on them too.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Garin is as afraid of his mother as everyone else is in this village?¡± Vanya whispered to Timmie. She felt a special sense of camaraderie with him, almost like he had crossed a boundary that night with him being silly and embarrassingly drunk and helpless.


    ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s no question about it. Even my father, who is quite the self-assured prick you could meet, is deathly afraid of Carmin¡­¡± Timmie caught Vanya¡¯s shock in how he addressed his own father, ¡°...Oh please, he¡¯s the reason half of the village hates me now. Cecil wouldn¡¯t dare talk to me like she used to back then, even Kev and Stu hold back their words whenever I am around, and Roza¡­¡±


    He paused, his despair growing larger the longer he held on.


    ¡°What happened? I heard you were best friends,¡± the words slipped out of Vanya¡¯s mouth before she could stop herself.


    ¡°I was her best friend, indeed. And I betrayed her, all to please my father. All to finally be acknowledged by my own father, only to lose perhaps the most important person in my life.¡±


    She saw Timmie, his smirk wiped off his face and his usually bright eyes turned to sadness. It was like the sun that hid itself below the horizon only moments ago stole Timmie¡¯s light away as well. He was serious, his jaw clenching as if he wanted to let it all out, release himself from the guilt altogether.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Roza will understand, one day,¡± Vanya said, hoping to ease his pain. But he only stayed silent.


    It may have been a moment or perhaps hours that Timmie just stayed next to Vanya hunched over and sulking on his own. She tried to speak to him, get him to be normal again but it didn¡¯t quite help until Joan came along and tried poking Timmie till he cracked a smile.


    That too however vanished as Timmie¡¯s father approached them.


    ¡°Time to go home, son. Come along,¡± his gruff voice instructed Timmie, who rolled his eyes yet listened and walked away with a slight nod as a greeting to Vanya and Joan.


    With the darkness washing over the sky, everyone gathered was also heading out with last greetings of congratulations to Cecil and Ronal being said as they disappeared around the corner and down the hill.


    Vanya and her company were the last few to leave that night. With an empty basket each, Vanya and Joan intertwined their hands as they followed Rhohaz and Tilly down the hill waving back at Cecil and Ronal.


    Rhohaz peeked behind to see Vanya smiling. He held his hand up to say something yet changed his mind and turned ahead to keep at it while following slow Tilly.


    He assisted Tilly, who was too old to trot down a steep path with the sunlight no longer showing her the way. He carried her over to the flat land and held his hand out for the girls for assistance as well.


    ¡°Thank you, Rhohaz,¡± Joan spoke as she grabbed Rhohaz¡¯s forearm and made her way to Tilly below.


    Vanya held her breath waiting for her turn. She did not want to look at him, straight in the eyes, partly feeling as if she would show the slight admiration that was blossoming in her after seeing him so confident with Carmin earlier, almost defending her in Carmin¡¯s presence although not directly.


    He turned back to look straight into her eyes without a warning. Vanya jumped in surprise immediately looking away as if she caught a falling star in the sky.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Rhohaz held his hand out for her. She went for his forearm just as Joan did but stopped feeling his palm grab onto hers.


    ¡°I¨C¡± she merely sounded something in shock seeing him pull her ahead leading her down the slope and right below where Tilly and Joan had started back on their way home.


    He held onto her palm for a moment longer making Vanya blush and then let go leaving something on her skin so she could hold on to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours now,¡± he whispered. Vanya felt the seashell back in her palm.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t stealing¨C¡± she felt she had to say it, drive her point home once more, but she only stopped by herself seeing Rhohaz wearing a gentle smile with his pale eyes, softened, gazing into hers.


    ¡°I going to assume you are still going to report to me about Roza then? Be my spy?¡± He asked, again in a whisper, with his eyes taking a quick glance at Tilly and Joan moving further from them.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me to.¡±


    ¡°Not if you insist on it,¡± Rhohaz spoke, shocking Vanya.


    ¡°Should I insist on it?¡± Vanya retorted, still baffled he, who was against the idea from the beginning, was suddenly wanting to go ahead with it.


    The corner of his mouth curved to smirk, ¡°If you¡¯d like to. You should report to me every night with your findings.¡±


    Vanya took a moment to eye him seeing him so openly going along with her idea, then huffed, ¡°Did you hit your head somewhere?¡±


    Rhohaz let out a laugh, ¡°I¡¯ll see you every night then.¡±


    It was not just Vanya who felt something in the kitchen earlier that day. A slight unease, a pitter-patter of the heart, being drawn to something that was made of curiosity mixed with excitement. Rhohaz felt it in his bones, the confidence oozing out of his body, making him do things he would not dare do. He had no idea where the boost of confidence came from, almost like he reached the light at the end of the tunnel and that light enveloped him whole, all at once.


    He had dreamt of such a day. A day where he would speak his mind with Carmin, not be nervous and hold himself back. And even with standing his ground and not shying away from holding a conversation with Carmin while the entire village eyed them flabbergasted at his role switch, it was now, speaking with Vanya, did he feel himself be an utter nervous wreck.

 Chapter 16

    Rhohaz knew what it was. The reason for his eagerness to engage in conversation with Vanya. It was not something he was familiar with, that sudden nervous excitement bubbling up as he gazed into her dark eyes. Yet he knew it the moment it crept up on him. And he did his very best to not think of it that entire day until his hand, without a warning, grabbed hers to assist her down the slopes.


    Her hands were delicate and soft as if she had not worked a day in her life. Yet her feet stomped on the ground, her stance so stable as she confidently looked Rhohaz up and down, observing if he was truly fine and no external substance was taking control of his attitude and words.


    ¡°Are you sure you are not drunk?¡± she asked, her hands to her hips and her nose scrunched, observing his eyes for clues with the vibrant moonlight shining down on them.


    Rhohaz let out a heavy laugh then mirrored her posture, ¡°You¡¯d know when I¡¯m drunk. I am simply letting you do what you were planning in the first place, spy on my sister.¡±


    Vanya eyed him suspiciously, ¡°What are you scheming?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scheming anything. I¡¯m simply letting you help me.¡±


    ¡°Why? You have all the reason in the world to not let me help you. After all, you caught me in your room just earlier today, did you not?¡±


    ¡°You yourself said you were simply hiding from Garin and me, did you not?¡±


    Vanya stood back realizing questioning Rhohaz wasn''t going to help. She did not want him asking about things she saw whilst in his room. She did not want to go there. She would rather not talk about it at all than try to weasel out of a direct question about it.


    ¡°Fine. I will spy on your sister for you. What will you¨C¡±


    ¡°I will let you come up with a list of favors so I can pick one,¡± Rhohaz played with Vanya while taking steps to catch up with Tilly and Joan.


    ¡°That was my idea!¡± Vanya retorted keeping up with Rhohaz¡¯s pace.


    Rhohaz only chuckled turning to see that Tilly and Joan were far ahead of them.


    ¡°Regardless of whose idea it was, I am telling you that I will let you go ahead and spy on my sister.¡±


    ¡°I am spying on her already, you know. I don¡¯t need your permission for it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What have you found then? Anything of value?¡± Rhohaz slowed his pace to Vanya¡¯s.


    She thought for a moment. She and Roza made a vow, a promise, that Roza¡¯s protection meant Vanya would assist Roza in whatever she wanted to do. It was then that Vanya realized she did not know what she getting herself into with Roza.


    ¡°I found her sneaking back home today.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Vanya thought of a perfect lie. Something that would have her off the hook if she were to go missing with Roza, ¡°...we vowed to be best friends! That way I can spend time with her, see what she¡¯s up to, and report back to you.¡±


    Rhohaz glanced at Vanya. His relaxed face tensed after a few thoughts.


    ¡°Then you should be ready for her to despise you when she finds out you were spying on her for me. She¡­she values loyalty above all else.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean if?¡­ If she finds out,¡± Vanya corrected Rhohaz, ¡°I¡¯m hoping to be out of your hair and back in Esmeth before she, or anyone for that matter, figures anything out.¡±


    Rhohaz was not expecting to feel this way but he felt his heart sink listening to her. This was the first time Vanya had ever spoken of going back home. She was never so blatant about it before. She was totally consumed with staying in Shalom, protecting herself in Shalom that even Vanya surprised herself as she spoke those words.


    Rhohaz glanced at her, a deep sense of sadness etching itself in his pale gray eyes. It was as if the light he just reached was warning him that it would one day leave him in the dark.


    He shook his head trying to discard the river of thoughts he seemed to be drowning himself in. He wondered why he was so deep in it, wondered if it was indeed the wine he sipped at Cecil¡¯s that was playing with his mind.


    While Rhohaz was too busy dealing with an emotional downpour Vanya noticed a shuffle at a distance. She squinted hoping the moonlight would help her see what it was, the sudden movement in the air.


    She focused, her pace keeping up with Rhohaz, till she spotted it at a far greater distance than she thought she first saw it.


    Her eyes shot up in fear. Her arms flared in goosebumps. It was as clear as day as to what she saw. She was sure of it. It was the same shadow, the same dark figure, that she spotted while at the infirmary the first few days here in Shalom, lurking behind the bushes in the distance with its posture turned towards her, looking at her, waiting to pounce on her.


    She missed a step and stumbled. Rhohaz caught her in a second making her tear her intense gaze off of it.


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding. I was simply walking trying to clear my head. I¡¯m sorry if it offended you or your sister in any way.¡±


    Vanya remembered Rhohaz¡¯s words then. The very words he spoke when he quickly admitted to her accusations that he was the one stalking her and Joan at the infirmary, that he was the shadow she saw lingering below those nights.


    ¡°You alright?¡± he asked, helping her up.


    But she only gazed at him in shock.


    I guess I am not the only one lying then¡­


    She thought as she balanced herself realizing that the shadow was never Rhohaz to begin with. There was indeed someone stalking them. And Rhohaz knew about it and was covering it up.


    Almost immediately she whipped her head around to no longer see the shadow in the distance. Her brows furrowed, and her mind contemplated what to do. She was terrified. She felt as if those ghost fingers were wrapping around her neck once more. She felt her air cut off. She started gasping, heaving.


    Rhohaz panicked. His hands clasped her face as she started panting in horror.


    Joan and Tilly, who were much farther away, had already heard Vanya and were running to them.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Her legs gave out and she descended into a slow seat on the ground.


    Vanya held onto Rhohaz. She felt his warm palms on her cold cheeks. His eyes, those pale gray eyes, stared into hers, a true sense of fear drawn across them. It was then that she saw it again, the very sight she wanted to experience once more. The very sight she thought she was making up in her head all this time.


    His eyes shone in golden rims circling his irises. They were faint at first still mixing with the dull gray in his eyes, but quickly shone in intense color before they disappeared altogether. With it, she felt a sudden soothing warmth cuddle her. She thought it was Joan until she heard Joan still at a distance. She felt her heart calm, her breathing improve, and she no longer gasped for air.


    ***


    Rhohaz paced outside next to Tilly¡¯s garden, biting into his nail. He was utterly devastated seeing Vanya on her knees desperate for air he did not know what else to do besides hold on to her.


    Maybe I went too far?


    He questioned himself for he felt it as well, the warm feeling at his fingertips, a ripple of soothing energy radiating from his palms.


    Maybe she did not even notice¡­


    He tried justifying it, his mistake, for it was clearly a mistake on his part. But strangely, even if he thought he ousted himself, he felt an overbearing feeling of wanting to burst through Tilly¡¯s back door and gallop into the room full of women to insist on Vanya¡¯s current state of being.


    Vanya on the other hand was sitting cozily in her chair in the living room with a blanket that Joan force-wrapped around her and yet again another cup of black tea with a hint of persimmon and earth in her hands dissipating the warm vapor onto her skin.


    Her eyes were fixated on the waves crashing onto the shore yet her mind was repeating the marvelous vision that unfolded in front of her for the millionth time over.


    Gold¡­they shimmer gold¡­


    She thought repeating the moment those barren eyes overcame with bright color like she was a moth attracted to a lamp.


    ¡°Drink, dear. I don¡¯t want more people worrying over you,¡± Tilly gently pushed the cup in Vanya¡¯s hands to her lips glancing over to Joan, who was also biting into her nails while absent-mindedly pacing in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for causing such inconvenience,¡± Vanya apologized.


    ¡°No need to apologize, dear. Clearly, something caught you off guard. May I ask what it was?¡±


    Tilly¡¯s eyes observed Vanya as she took a sip not wanting to answer that question right away. She waited till Vanya finished and looked back at her. Tilly had the same eyes, the same pale eyes Rhohaz possessed. Vanya wondered for a second if Tilly¡¯s would ever light up like her grandson¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It was probably nothing,¡± Vanya lied. She would not dare bring it up to Tilly.


    She expected Tilly to keep prodding however Tilly smiled, caressed her arm gently, and waddled away after a while with a yawn taking over her old face.


    The rest of the night Vanya stayed in her bed listening to Joan in hers, restless, and occasionally limping her way to Vanya to check on her.


    Vanya felt terrible. She was putting Joan through a lot. Joan was easily bothered whenever Vanya fell sick. Even when she would have slight bruises appear the day after rigorous training at her riding lessons, Joan would whine to Vanya about not taking care of her body and fidget throughout the week till the bruises healed on their own.


    Vanya waited patiently till Joan fell asleep from tiring herself naturally. It was a little after midnight when Vanya slipped out of her bed, her footsteps bearing no sound, and her hand giving a gentle caress across Joan¡¯s cheek before she went off to Tilly¡¯s porch by herself.


    She could not sleep. The visions of the shadow she saw on the way back to Tilly¡¯s haunted her while awake. She knew in her mind it was not the same shadow, the same figure whom she could not make out the face of, who strangled her the night she was fleeing the castle in Esmeth. That ruthless figure was quick and agile, it moved throw darkness, escaping the light altogether.


    The figure she saw earlier that day, however, was much slower, passive. Almost as if it was observing her, watching her from a distance, counting the hours when it would have its chance to get to her.


    She let herself step onto the shore, her heart beating faster than ever, wondering if it still saw her, if it followed her all the way to Tilly¡¯s.


    She scanned the area. From the dark sea to the dense trees at the far distance. There was no one on the beach but her.


    Roza¡­I must find her¡­I should tell her¡­


    Vanya finally thought of someone she could actually talk to about this with. She could bear it no longer and it was eating her from within. She wanted to hunt it down before it did her. She wanted to poke it back, let it know that she saw it, she knew its intentions, and that she could very well fight back.


    Just then, a light appeared from within Rhohaz¡¯s home catching Vanya¡¯s attention. She saw Rhohaz¡¯s shadow walking in his kitchen holding a lamp closer to him. Afraid that he might catch her outside at this ungodly hour she scurried back to the porch before she paused taking a final glance his way.


    ***


    The next day was relatively uneventful. Tilly disappeared for most of the day and Joan whined till Vanya ate three meals all the while the sun was still high above their heads.


    Rhohaz was gone. No sign of Roza either.


    The two girls strolled along the shore hand in hand discussing how equally uneventful it must be in Esmeth right now since winter was rolling in with chiller days and earlier sunsets taking over their days.


    ¡°I wish I could write a letter to Father. Tell him I¡¯m still alive and well. Hopefully, it is only days till I see him and Jade again,¡± Joan said letting the waves crash onto her feet sinking them in the sand as the water withdrew back into the ocean.


    ¡°As soon as we find someone we can trust, one of my Father¡¯s trusted men, we will send word to your family, I promise you,¡± Vanya said holding on to Joan.


    They stayed silent for as long as they could remember. There was a certain level of comfort in being able to bask in your own thoughts while someone accompanied you, company that did not mind your absence in engagement, company that lets you relax with no level of expectation set on you. They both felt it alike. It came naturally to Vanya for Joan was as close of a friend as she had in forever. Although Joan struggled the first year, she mirrored her lady later, falling into a rhythm with Vanya when they would often watch people from the lonely corner of the castle walls that faced the city below.


    A rustle of the bushes nearby caught their attention. Instinctively, Vanya pushed Joan behind her with her eyes narrowing in on the noise.


    From the bushes emerged a very disheveled Roza. Her hair, as always, blown up around her, and her hand threw her heavy satchel around her shoulder as she lifted her distressed dress to take the next step.


    ¡°You scared us,¡± Vanya said seeing her running down towards them.


    ¡°I did not expect to find you two here. Perfect timing, indeed,¡± Roza sounded more joyous than usual, ¡°I found the berries I¡¯ve been scavenging all month. It¡¯s truly the perfect time, I tell you.¡±


    Roza paused then for a moment looking Joan up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you already told everything to your sister, then?¡± Roza asked making Vanya realize she completely omitted telling anything that went on with the Cassian siblings to Joan. Joan too looked innocently at her, with no idea of the extent of damage Vanya had done already.


    ¡°I need you tonight, Jade. Joan can come too, of course!¡± Roza chimed in delight, not letting either of the girls speak. She grabbed onto Vanya¡¯s hand and suddenly made her follow her, ¡°Now, we must hurry and head out soon. The sun will be setting in an hour or so and that is the perfect time to do this.¡±


    Joan held Vanya back making Roza stumble to a halt.


    ¡°Um¡­where are you taking her?¡± Joan asked, her voice shaking.


    ¡°Nowhere harmful, Joan, dear. I promise you, I just need one of you to assist me. If you don¡¯t mind, I would like your sister to come with me since you have a bit of trouble with walking still,¡± Roza eyed Joan¡¯s bandaged leg.


    Joan held Vanya¡¯s arm tighter and furrowed her brows, ¡°No, she goes nowhere without me.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you can come too, dear,¡± Roza was persistent and it made Joan oddly uncomfortable.


    Vanya, realizing that Joan would not be letting her arm go for a while, nodded and assured Joan, hoping she would understand. It took a moment but Joan released Vanya¡¯s arm anyway.


    ¡°She can come too, you know,¡± Roza spoke to Vanya seeing how Joan withered away to her shell, sulking as if she was a puppy about to be left to itself all night.

 Chapter 17

    It was a bad idea, letting Joan tag along with Roza and Vanya, for the next hour or so involved Joan looking angry at the fact that they were running across the shores, climbing over the giant rocks shimmering in ash gray at the side of the beach, and slipping on wet seaweed scattered across while trying to avoid the pricky edges of the earth beneath jutting out.


    ¡°Come on, girls! Keep up!¡± Roza shouted from a distance making Joan huff in annoyance.


    ¡°What is she even doing? Why are we even following her?¡± Joan whispered through her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joan. I¡­I promised her I would help,¡± Vanya whispered back while helping Joan, who was limping harder than usual, up the side of a slippery rock leading down to an opening of a cave.


    ¡°Promised to help? Why? Why would you do that?¡± Joan asked bitterly.


    But Vanya had no chance to reply for Roza was nagging them to hurry up wanting them to climb down the path faster.


    They made their way into the cave. The scarce amount of light left before the sun was about to set made the cave shine in orange as they descended into it. It was made of dark rock, almost as if someone carved a cave out of one. The surface below their feet was rough, yet the walls were smooth as if someone intentionally softened their edges out.


    As they walked deeper into the cave, the shadows took over. Roza was far ahead and was encouraging them to keep up. Her voice echoed, making a slight rattling noise vibrating the elements.


    Vanya was holding onto Joan as they carefully stepped through hoping they were not stepping on anything sharp when they came upon an opening in the shape of a small circle at the end of the cave with the sea and its water pouring in through it. The setting sun was displaying its ball of fire aligning perfectly with the aperture giving a beautiful display while heading out for the day.


    With the spectacular view in front stealing their attention, they almost missed Roza setting something up on the ground. She had laid a cloth covering the rock below and had set up a plate with a large collection of crystals neatly placed on it. The crystals twinkled as Vanya and Joan approached Roza. Their emerald, lavender, and lemon colors held a circle of glow surrounding them.


    ¡°What is all this?¡± Joan blurted out. Roza looked up at them with her mouth stuffed and a slight drool of a reddish liquid drooping down her lips.


    ¡°Are you eating the berries?¡± Joan asked, partly disgusted at how animalistic Roza looked then.


    ¡°Oh yes! It helps with the¡­¡± she replied, flailing her hand around as if that meant anything to Vanya and Joan, ¡°...the energy, you know. Ah! Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s about time now. Jade, would mind turning to page forty here,¡± she handed a thick book with a hefty burgundy cover to Vanya.


    Vanya turned to the page right away, not a question thrown Roza¡¯s way.


    Roza turned to face the opening, the sun had almost fallen through the horizon. The sea was trickling into the cave. They heard the waves crashing onto the outside walls much harder than when they first stepped in.


    They waited, listening to Roza breathe heavily a few times before turning to them. Her eyes narrowed in concentration. She signaled Vanya to come closer to her. Vanya scurried over with the book, turned to page forty, and held it up so Roza could see.


    ¡°Behold, ladies. You are about to experience something extraordinary,¡± Roza whispered right before the darkness flooded in.


    ¡°Aremous arcanious sensalave¡­¡± Roza¡¯s voice started small. After a moment the crystals at the center began to glow brighter lighting the cave from within. Vanya did not know what was happening until she saw Joan¡¯s face clearly in the faint light, equally terrified.


    ¡°...palatun tera¡­¡± Roza continued, her voice growing louder.


    It¡¯s magic, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s performing a spell¡­


    Vanya thought, her hands beginning to shake realizing it was a grimoire she was holding in her very palms. Grimoires that Master Aren told her were destroyed by her father.


    ¡°...yavalous muhudhu lamas yen salva!¡±


    Vanya probably only glanced at Joan when suddenly they heard the waves crash the hardest on the outside walls of the cave, shaking the ground beneath. The water started rushing in through the opening and into the cave almost immediately after. They barely had any time to think before the water was already their knee level, the crystals disappeared with only their faint glow visible underwater.


    ¡°Roza, we must leave!¡± Vanya shouted hoping her voice carried over with the deafening sound of the rough sea pouring in. But Roza did not hear her as if she was in a trance of her own. She got to Roza and shook her. With no luck getting Roza¡¯s attention, Vanya hurried her way to Joan, who was panicking losing her balance and falling into the gushing sea water. She pulled Joan up, their gowns drenched in the sea.


    ¡°What do we do?!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°We must leave. If not we will drown! You must convince her now!--¡± Joan shouted back yet stopped immediately as Roza bellowed back at them.


    ¡°Do not move! Trust me!¡±


    And almost as if Roza knew she had everything under control, the water gushing in stopped at once. There was no longer the unbearable sound taking over their being. Instead, almost like a whisper, the water started to rise along the inner walls of the cave, gliding over them and around, forming a globe of water enveloping the girls within.


    Joan gasped, her hands shaking in fear. Vanya, with the grimoire in one hand, and Joan on the other, gulped. There was a reason behind those smoothed walls of the cave. The reason was Roza.


    Roza had her hands in the air, her posture confident controlling the elements, and her eyes suddenly began shining in bright gold almost blinding the girls staring at her in awe.


    Vanya did not know the true extent of power she was seeing that night. She did not know that Roza¡¯s display of incredible control over the flow of water, especially the sea which held a stubborn mind of its own, meant she was witnessing a great witch in action. Only if she had prodded Master Aren further and learned of the old ways, the ways of the tribes that were gifted, she would have been truly terrified of ever being this close to Roza.


    Roza chuckled as she played with the water forming a sphere around the girls. They huddled at the center staring at Roza, who made the water spin faster than a top and then as slow as the moon walking over the in the night sky. They spotted a few fish swimming in the water, even a jellyfish or two.


    Vanya tucked the grimoire under her arm to hold onto Joan, who was unable to keep her balance whilst overly excited over the strange view they were seeing before their eyes. It was as if they dove into the sea and were walking among the sea creatures, getting a glimpse of the world covered by the waves.


    The crystals that were once drowning were now dry and illuminating the water globe from within. Their light started to fade before Roza warned the girls and made them take a step back.


    Roza gave it her all. She made the water glide back down with the help of the inner walls of the cave only halfway before her concentration slipped and it all came crashing down making the girls get washed in a sudden shower of seawater before it hit the ground and naturally flowed back into the sea.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The crystals were no longer shiny. They were dull and gone. And so were Roza¡¯s eyes, which glowed in gold before, dimming to gray like the crystals.


    ¡°That was incredible,¡± Joan whispered making Roza look towards her, surprised. Joan was so grumpy on the way to the cave, she was the last person Roza thought would actually be impressed.


    ¡°It truly was. I have never witnessed anything as marvelous as that before,¡± Vanya too agreed, her voice trailing off to a whisper. She was still too shocked that Roza was not only breaking the rules of the village by sneaking out at night but was breaking the law of the land. Vanya was conflicted, yet her mind was in awe of everything.


    ¡°Now, girls, you know what you saw was¡­magic, don¡¯t you?¡± Roza asked directly. It was very much Roza. She never shied away from getting to the point.


    Joan glanced over at Vanya and paused but seeing Vanya nod she nodded going along with her.


    ¡°Well then, you must also know that there¡¯s no magic allowed in the Nothern Kingdom, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t tell on you. We won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Joan blurted out with no hesitation.


    Roza only smiled.


    ¡°Your family, are they all gifted as you are?¡± Vanya, to her own surprise, asked.


    Roza thought for a second, packing the crystals back into her satchel.


    ¡°Yes, we are all born gifted, our entire tribe. Our tribe is one of the oldest amongst the ones still surviving.¡±


    ¡°Then the others, the other villagers, do they also practice¡­magic?¡± Vanya pressed on, her mind flooding with questioning sensing Roza¡¯s openness.


    ¡°No, unfortunately, we gave up our age-old traditions two decades ago after it was banned by the then-new King¡­¡± Roza said making Vanya gulp thinking of how Roza would react if she knew Vanya was the daughter of that King, ¡°...It was made a rule, an order, by the council that for us to stay protected as one tribe, we were to give up on our literature and our practices. We were stripped of everything that made us who we are to go into hiding¡­forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vanya whispered almost immediately.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be, please. I did not personally witness the mass burning of grimoires. I was only born a year later. I grew up with no knowledge of magic until Timmie, that idiot, sneaked me in with him one night to listen to a council meeting. We were only six and we fit perfectly under the tables,¡± Roza reminisced with a hint of joy taking over her, ¡°It was the first time I heard of magic. After that, it was all curiosity on my part. The knowledge I have and practice now was all self-taught,¡± Roza finished with a proud smile crossing her face.


    Vanya smiled back then held up the book, the grimoire in her hand, in question, ¡°This one is a grimoire too, isn¡¯t it? If they burnt every last one of them, where did you find this?¡±


    Roza throwing her heavy satchel over her shoulder smirked at Vanya, ¡°I didn¡¯t say they burnt every last one of them now, did I?¡±


    Roza gently took the book from Vanya¡¯s hand and tucked it into her satchel which was already overflowing. She then went ahead leading the girls out of the cave. Joan, holding tightly onto Vanya, tried her best not to show the sudden pain rippling through her body.


    ¡°So, where did you find this one then?¡± Vanya pressed on as both Vanya and Roza held onto Joan, who was struggling to find a grip over the tall spiky rock they were climbing.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­how should I put it? It was a year-long expedition on my part. I only stumbled upon a few clues before I had to just go ahead and start exploring all the other villages, towns, and cities, heck I may have even made my way to the outskirts of Esmeth before I found this. But I should say, finding it was the easy part. Learning to read it, practice it, and keep practicing it is the hardest of them all. Those berries I found today were supposed to help with circulation of blood hence making my chances of actually casting the spell powerfully and finishing as elegantly as possible the best. Although, I should say I still have to practice. I almost drowned you two.¡±


    ¡°So it worked? The berries?¡± Vanya asked while noticing Joan groan louder unable to pull herself up.


    ¡°Not much. But I have to say, I do not feel as tired as I normally do especially after this one.¡±


    ¡°What about the crystals? Are they supposed to help you with the magic part?¡±


    Roza smirked at Vanya then pulled struggling Joan up with a harder try making Joan finally land on the higher surface.


    ¡°Curious one, aren¡¯t you? The crystals help with channeling our energy. Most accomplished practitioners of magic do not need any crystals at all. Most smaller spells such as warming your morning cup of tea or drying your clothes require no help from any crystals. But controlling a large volume of water, now that requires a lot of them!¡± Roza tapped her satchel which was about to explode.


    ¡°The reason I brought you here today was not so you could hold my book for me. It was to check if you¡¯d be afraid and run away. But seeing you so interested in what I am doing I might as well have you help me with the rest of my plan. Are you still willing to help, Jade?¡±


    Vanya, still not used to anyone calling her by Joan¡¯s sister¡¯s name, answered right away, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t scare easily.¡±


    Roza laughed out in triumph finding Vanya to be a pleasant surprise to her dull and often taxing days.


    ¡°I do have to say, I am not one that was naturally born with an open eye, therefore I might need a bit more practicing before I show you anything truly extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ve already shown us an unbelievable sight,¡± Vanya asked, watching Joan give up standing to check on her leg from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°To have an open eye is to have been truly blessed by the Gods, in our case, the Gods of the seas, to have no human energy blocking the flow of spirit, in simpler terms magic, directly from the Gods. But they say children with open eyes suffer the most growing up. Some hallucinate in broad daylight and some shut themselves from the world completely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fascinating. I never knew there were differences between tribes or even within one¡¯s own tribe.¡±


    ¡°I would have loved to enlighten you on it. But I have very limited knowledge on even my own.¡±


    ¡°I noticed your eyes¡­¡± Vanya started to ask something that had been stuck in her mind ever since. She withheld herself from asking it for so long, hoping to inject it into a natural flowing conversation, not wanting to alert Roza, who was quite gifted in catching anything out of place,¡±...They glowed in gold. Does that¡­does that usually happen when you¨C¡±


    ¡°Cast a spell?¡± Roza finished her sentence for her, ¡°...Not usually. I never knew my eyes did that until very recently when I saw myself in the reflection of a few crystals. They usually don¡¯t light up when I cast little ones, especially ones that I don¡¯t need to sound out. But the bigger ones, like the one today, they would definitely do that.¡±


    Vanya gulped remembering Rhohaz the previous night with his hands clasping her cheeks and his eyes burning in bright gold.


    He was casting a spell¡­He was using magic¡­on me?


    She thought unable to figure out what he had done for all she remembered was feeling physically better as his eyes rimmed in gold and his palms warmed her cheeks.


    ¡°Joan, are you alright?¡± Roza''s question broke Vanya¡¯s train of thought and made her focus on her maidservant, who had taken off her bandage letting her wounded leg out in the open.


    Roza gasped taking an immediate seat next to Joan. Her leg, which Vanya thought was merely a few bruises with some wounds as Joan had explained to her previously, had turned dark blue with hints of black in the center where it seemed like faint bite markings of teeth were seen.


    Roza immediately began to observe them closer poking them making Joan hiss in pain.


    ¡°How long has this been like that?!¡± Roza sounded troubled.


    ¡°Umm¡­not that long. It was doing fine all this time.¡±


    ¡°Are those teeth marks?¡± Vanya asked sitting and bending over Joan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t like that yesterday. They were only bruises,¡± Joan, her voice shaking, cried.


    Roza looking at Vanya answered, ¡°Yes, they are teeth marks. I don¡¯t remember seeing them the first time we treated your sister in the infirmary. This is bad, terrible. These are the markings of the Ombrah. They may have already gotten to you before we found you two in the wooden chest by the shore that night.¡±


    Vanya shook her head unable to follow, ¡°Ombrah?¡±


    Roza gulped looking at her, ¡°There are many things you do not know of this village but one thing you should know is that we are outcasts of society in hiding. And to ensure we don¡¯t cross paths with outsiders potentially posing a threat to us we have systems in place. And one of them is the Ombrah. They protect us from others during the night.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what are they?¡± Joan whimpered seeing the state of her limb and almost immediately a loud growl from afar was heard making the girls shiver realizing that they were in the dark with barely any moonlight to even see the fear in each others¡¯ faces.


    Roza pressed on, ¡°We must leave now. They don¡¯t hurt the villagers, especially anyone from the Yelhi tribe, but they can sure hurt you.¡±


    ***


    That night was a mess. Joan screamed as Roza tried poking harder at the teeth marks that oozed out pus. Vanya desperately held onto Joan as she bit into a wrapped cloth hoping to hold her screams in not wanting to have the entire village awake.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange,¡± Roza kept whispering to herself as she cleaned Joan¡¯s wounds and started rubbing an herbal paste on them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vanya asked hoping it was not more bad news about Joan¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to bore you with facts but just know that no one has survived for so long with an Ombrah¡¯s bite this deep. It¡¯s almost as if the effects of the bites are slower, taking longer to spread throughout the leg and the body.¡±


    Joan groaned and let herself lay, tired of hearing that she should have been in a worse condition right now.


    Once Roza freshly bandaged Joan¡¯s leg, she pulled Vanya away to speak separately in the living room.


    ¡°Have you seen grandma around?¡±


    ¡°Not since this morning. Why?¡± Vanya asked seeing Roza contemplate.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she can help but even if we tell her she can only do so much before we all come to the same conclusion.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that? I don¡¯t want Joan hurting anymore. She¡¯s endured enough. I¡¯ll do anything to help,¡± Vanya pleaded seeing that Roza was holding herself back from saying anything.


    ¡°An Ombrah is created from what we call, in simpler terms, dark magic. These are creatures that are literal shadows,¡± Roza paused seeing that it did not seem like news to Vanya.


    ¡°Well then, I should say I¡¯ve seen one lurking beneath the infirmary grounds.¡±


    Roza''s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Why did you not tell us?¡±


    ¡°I was told¨C I thought it was one of you,¡± Vanya did not want to accuse Rhohaz in front of his sister and instead lied, ¡°What should we do? What can we do?¡±


    ¡°Most who were bitten by an Ombrah would have already passed on by the time we would have found them in the wild. Their skin was wrinkled and their bodies ice cold. It is said we need a speck of the Ombrah''s skin to heal a wound caused by them,¡± Roza¡¯s words puzzled Vanya.


    ¡°Skin? Their skin? How would we¨C¡±


    ¡°That is for me to figure out. Don¡¯t worry. You should take care of Joan while I figure out the rest. Give me some time. I promise you, I will help you,¡± Roza held Vanya¡¯s hands in assurance.


    ¡°Please, involve me as necessary. I will do anything that is needed.¡±


    Vanya felt it then, the gut-wrenching feeling that Joan could have died. Her friend, her only friend could have been ashes floating away in the sea by now. She remembered the daffodils Joan gave her the first time they met. To think that that innocent face would have to go through being stranded and possibly dead all because of her made Vanya feel the guilt even heavier. She secretly thanked whatever was making Joan survive. Joan could have no longer been breathing if it wasn¡¯t for the odd reason mysteriously slowing her progress.

 Chapter 18

    Rhohaz was furious. His fingers crumpled the paper lying in front of him, his ears turned bright red. If it took any longer literal steam would have been shooting out of those ears, no question. His eyes, filled with anger, narrowed. The last thing he expected at his morning gathering with a few of the villagers to decide on who should be filling the two open spots for their trip to Elioth this week was his bold sister, Roza, and a clueless Vanya hiding behind Roza¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, brother! We always let volunteers join the trip to Elioth. Besides, we have less than the minimum count we require. You must let us join,¡± Roza urged, flailing her hands around hoping to get the few gathered to agree with her.


    Rhohaz sighed, annoyed, ¡°When was the last time you went to Elioth with us? That too, to sell fish in the market?¡±


    Roza rolled her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. You need volunteers and here we are! Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±


    She tried getting a reaction out of the crowd but they mostly stayed silent, bouncing their gazes off of Rhohaz and each other.


    The chilly sea breeze passing through the village this morning made Vanya chatter her teeth. They were in a hut with skinny short walls and a straw roof over them. She snuggled her thin cloak Tilly let her borrow but that did nothing to keep the chilly wintery weather strolling in from greeting her so coldly.


    In fact, the last thing she thought she would be doing this morning was to be outside. Roza suddenly appeared at her room door and grabbed her saying she had a solution to everything. Vanya naturally perked up at Roza suggesting anything to help with Joan¡¯s injury and had without a question followed her out of the house. She did not expect, however, to end up seeing Rhohaz¡¯s face the next moment. Utterly confused and partially embarrassed she hid, almost contorting herself behind Roza¡¯s back, hoping that would have Rhohaz not glare at her anymore. She did not know where Roza was going with this but hoped whatever Roza had planned with this sudden trip to Elioth would actually work out in the end.


    ¡°The leader has a point, Roza. Neither you nor Jade has any experience,¡± Stu spoke sitting at a corner.


    ¡°Oh please! There¡¯s always a first time for everything. And honestly, it¡¯s about time I learned too, don¡¯t you think?¡± Roza pressed on but the men only looked away trying not to have her land her sharp gaze on them.


    ¡°She does have a point¡­,¡± Greta, who was in charge of the food for the trip, and getting everyone fed whilst in Elioth, spoke up making Roza smile, ¡°...We wanted to have a few new people trained, might as well start now.¡±


    Roza looked to Rhohaz with her eyebrow cocked. He sighed deeper. He knew instinctively that Roza had no intentions of truly volunteering to simply train herself to be a permanent member of the crew going to the Elioth market to sell fish. He knew she had something up her sleeve, something she had been savoring the opportunity for. What he could not understand was how and why Vanya was there hiding in Roza¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Fine. You may join¡­¡± he said with a bitter taste taking over his tongue. Roza smiled satisfied and held onto Vanya¡¯s hands exchanging a triumphant look. ¡°...Only you may join. She stays back.¡±


    Rhohaz¡¯s words made Roza swing back in anger. ¡°Why not?! I want her to join with me!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a part of us!¡± he bellowed back.


    ¡°Well, what if she wants to join us to Elioth?¡±


    ¡°She clearly doesn¡¯t. Look at her, you¡¯ve clearly dragged her in here,¡± Rhohaz pointed to Vanya making her retreat back behind Roza¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Calm down, you two¡­,¡± a blond head popped up from beyond the short wall, ¡°...I can never nap in peace with you two in one place.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of this, Timmie¨C,¡± Rhohaz started but stopped seeing Timmie hop over and stand right next to him. Vanya saw it then, the slight discomfort in Timmie¡¯s eyes as they grazed past Roza¡¯s face that did not even glance at him. Vanya thought Timmie hid it well under that charming wicked smile of his. He quickly looked away from Roza, his lively nature kicking in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s a do a draw, shall we? Settle it that way,¡± Timmie started, ¡°Why don¡¯t we write down a list of potential volunteers¡­¡±


    ¡°Volun-tolds,¡± Roza corrected him.


    ¡°...who would take the final spot, mix the chits up and you, Rhohaz, draw a name out. Leave it up to luck.¡±


    That was the first mistake there. Rhohaz only thought for a few moments before going with Timmie¡¯s idea seeing Roza object to it wholeheartedly. They tore paper and wrote names of people who had no clue were in a draw to join the crew to Elioth leaving in a few hours. Timmie eagerly lent his cupped hands to lay the chits and shuffled all the names around. He made Rhohaz look away and reach his fingers in to draw out a chit.


    Rhohaz was absolutely sure that the probability of Vanya¡¯s name being pulled out from the number of chits that were present was near zero. He in fact was delighted that Timmie actually suggested something useful for once.


    He held the chit he selected in his hand while Timmie ran around building anticipation. Vanya rolled her eyes thinking her chances were gone, lost to the wind. Roza looked absolutely disgusted.


    ¡°Alright, Timmie, settled down¡­¡± Timmie ran to Rhohaz, ¡°...Let¡¯s see who is it.¡±


    With the rest of the crowd peering in curiously, Rhohaz did not hesitate one bit before opening it up in his palms with Timmie hanging over his shoulder. Rhohaz¡¯s eyes which were lit in joy, froze, his lips mouthing the name as if he had seen letters for the first time in his life. And then immediately his eyes dimmed in realization. Timmie gasped clasping his palm to his mouth.


    ¡°The Gods, Rhohaz, they have spoken,¡± Timmie whispered, plucking the chit out of Rhohaz¡¯s fingers and showing it to the peering crowd, ¡°It¡¯s Jade! It¡¯s Jade¡¯s name!¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes lit in shock. She found Roza turning to her with a smirk across her face but quickly concealed it as the rest of the crowd followed with loud gasps of shock.


    ¡°There you have it, brother dear,¡± Roza grabbed the chit from Timmie along with the rest of the chits on the table, ¡°...I¡¯ll discard these on my way out. Now, excuse us while we prepare for the journey ahead.¡±


    Roza quickly grabbed Vanya¡¯s hand before they could be stopped by anyone for any reason. Vanya barely had any time to even glance at Rhohaz, who was hunched over in anger.


    She turned around and kept up with Roza till they left the hut.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Vanya spoke for the first time feeling as if she herself forgot what her voice sounded like, ¡°...How? There were so many names¨C¡±


    Roza held up the crushed ball of chits in her hand, ¡°Well, he could only pick one name if they were all the same, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Vanya was confused for a moment and then it clicked, ¡°You changed the names on the chits?¡±


    Roza gave a quick wink and a smirk took over her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s just say all the days I spent learning every word in the grimoires I possess came quite handy!¡±


    ***


    Vanya was biting into her lip so much so that she started bleeding letting the fresh cut sting as the chilly air breezed past her. Her teeth chattered and she snuggled up to her sack of clothes Joan quickly wrapped for her when she announced quite suddenly that she would be leaving Shalom for a few days.


    Joan looked worried yet she hid it well while thinking of everything Vanya would need for the journey and kept repeating to Vanya that she should not leave Roza¡¯s side at all. Vanya simply agreed to everything Joan said, not wanting Joan to be thinking too much about her while she was gone.


    She gulped while standing there being ignored by the crowd that was too busy packing up their carts and readying their donkeys. It was the first time Vanya had seen the donkeys everyone was raising. She had only seen their mad cow Betsy up until then.


    They were all busy shuffling around with foreheads wrinkled in worry. You could not blame them for not spotting Vanya for it was made very clear that they were behind schedule and that they should have left over an hour ago.


    ¡°Timmie, stop playing! We have already lost enough daylight. Hurry up!¡± Rhohaz shouted from a corner startling Vanya, who did not expect to see him so soon.


    She tried orienting herself so that he would miss her just like the rest of his villagers. But that did not work at all. His eyes widened as he spotted her instantly. He stopped by his horse who was stocked up with his belongings shortly before beginning to make his way to her.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± she whispered to herself, seeing him making his way down to her from the corner of her eye.


    She rubbed her hands together while her eyes watered from the cold breeze. She did not know how to react. The cold was making it unbearable to stand outside any longer and with Rhohaz coming into the picture she just wanted to run back to Tilly¡¯s for cover.


    Suddenly, she felt a thick coat drop on her shoulders. Its weight made her knees buckle making her almost fall to the ground. Yet its warmth engulfed her in an instant making her finally feel as if she could finally stop shivering.


    ¡°You could have just asked one of us,¡± she heard Rhohaz speak with a gruff voice behind her back.


    She took a moment to gather herself before whipping her head around to question, ¡°Ask for what?¡±


    ¡°Something warm. You were clearly struggling with that thin piece of cloth,¡± Rhohaz pointed to the longer cloak she was already wearing.


    ¡°Grandma Tilly gave it to me,¡± she retorted with her fingers feeling the thick soft coat around her, thawing her.


    Rhohaz let out a laugh, ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t really need anything thicker so she probably gave you the best one she had.¡±


    Vanya wondered if it was because Tilly was warming herself with magic. Roza was the same. She barely had anything warm on this morning and she simply brushed it off when Vanya suggested she wear something thicker saying she did not need one.


    She eyed Rhohaz, who was more sharply dressed than usual with his shirt tucked in and a layer or two keeping him warm.


    ¡°Is this yours?¡± Vanya asked, pointing to the wonderfully cozy coat around her shoulders realizing Rhohaz was missing his coat. She wondered if it was because he was also warming himself through magic, for she was sure regardless of the ban on practicing magic in Shalom, he was at least a student of it. His eyes gave it away enough times for her to believe it so firmly.


    ¡°It is. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to take your coat away from you¨C¡±


    ¡°Please, take it. I don¡¯t want you to get ill from being cold. Besides as the leader of Shalom, it is my duty to watch out for everyone, including our guests.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So you do give your coat out to anyone who is in need then?¡± Vanya retorted. Something in her getting jealous that this was not a one-off instance according to Rhohaz.


    Rhohaz looked at her puzzled then smirked, ¡°Why? Can I not?¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a bit odd, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Giving my coat? Not at all¡­¡± he sounded brash, ¡°...What¡¯s odd is you wanting to volunteer to go to Elioth. Tell me the truth, Roza put you up to this, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Vanya tried her best to act surprised, ¡°No, she did not. I was only getting bored at home. And well¡­I¡¯m spying on her for you, am I not? This is me, doing my best. She expressed interest in wanting to go to Elioth and I said I¡¯ll come with her¡­willingly.¡±


    Vanya thought she sounded convincing yet Rhohaz did not buy it for a second. Vanya watched him breathe deep in contemplation as if he were analyzing every word she spat out.


    ¡°Well then, you should know I was outside Grandma¡¯s porch last night waiting for you to come and present me with what you¡¯ve found on Roza. You remember, don¡¯t you? You agreed to report to me every night.¡±


    Vanya started to panic. Last night was when she, Roza, and Joan barely made it in one piece from the cave they witnessed Roza¡¯s power in while listening to the growls of Ombrahs from afar. The three of them struggled to claw their way back with injured Joan on their shoulders, making them slow. She wondered if he saw them or heard them. But by the way, he stared ahead, with his eyes calm and his chest wide, Vanya sighed a breath of relief as it did not seem like he had any idea of it. She wondered what he would have done if he knew that she witnessed Roza performing magic right in front of her very eyes that night.


    ¡°I remember our agreement. I¡¯ve only not met you because I had nothing of importance to report,¡± she hoped her lies resembled some sort of sense.


    Suddenly, Rhohaz turned to her to gaze into her eyes. She felt as if he was trying to spot it, the guilt in her from lying to him.


    ¡°Just know that no one from the council knows you are joining us yet,¡± he said stoically.


    ¡°Will that be a problem?¡± Vanya asked, nervous.


    ¡°It will, if you cause trouble. They don¡¯t usually care for our trips to Elioth to sell fish in the market. You must promise me, that you will let me know if Roza has anything nefarious planned.¡±


    He peered into her and waited for her response. With every moment Vanya took to reply his brows furrowed, doubting her loyalty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know,¡± she replied out of character, for she would have usually bit back at Rhohaz¡¯s commands. And feeling her reply be inauthentic to her, she ended it with an eye roll making Rhohaz laugh out of seeing her antics.


    He turned to her with a slight crouch as if speaking to a child, who was forced to obey orders, and lifted his hand to pat her head twice and say, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    This ticked Vanya off. She slapped his hand away in disgust which made Rhohaz laugh out even louder.


    It was refreshing to see him so relaxed. And even though she hated his guts at teasing her, she let him have his fun laughing till he heaved to a stop. He seemed lighter, more confident, and quite pleasant to be around for once.


    He seems different¡­


    A thought crossed her mind which she immediately got rid of.


    ¡°There you are!¡±


    The voice of Roza heading to them from a distance made Rhohaz stop his leftover giggles and be stern. Roza sprinted across to get to Vanya and grabbed Vanya''s sack of belongings she was desperately holding on to.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set my stuff on Kev¡¯s cart. He said he has room for yours too,¡± Roza said but stopped to eye the coat around Vanya¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Is that your coat?¡± she asked Rhohaz to which he immediately replied, ¡°She-was-shivering. Shouldn¡¯t-you-be-watching-out-for-her?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was busy getting some warm clothes for her from Cecil this morning,¡± Roza retorted and turned to Vanya, ¡°I have them with me in Kev¡¯s cart. Let¡¯s head that way.¡±


    Roza signaled Vanya, and with a glare at her brother, she left promptly hoping Vanya was just behind her.


    Vanya quickly handed Rhohaz¡¯s coat back to him with a nod as thanks. She was about to run down to Roza when Rhohaz stopped her with a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Remember, you must tell me what she is up to in Elioth. Elioth is not like Shalom. It¡¯s not as safe. You must let me know. You might not be able to handle it all at once, both Elioth and her.¡±


    Vanya scrunched her nose and patted him back to reply, ¡°I know. I¡¯m from a much bigger city than Elioth. I¡¯m pretty sure I can handle Elioth and Roza all at once.¡±


    She saw his eyes settle into an annoyed expression after what she said. Yet he did not speak to drive his point again, he only simply looked at her hoping she knew his sister was not going to let her take it that easy. Roza was a force plowing through anybody in her way, looking for answers she did not even know the questions to. Vanya had only tasted a glimpse of Roza¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 19

    Vanya did not comprehend the extent to which she missed the sight of buildings. Buildings that were clumped together with roads between them that were actually used by people who were carrying on their day-to-day activities. She felt an unimaginable sense of normalcy seeing the chaos unfolding in front of her eyes as the donkeys from Shalom trotted down the busy roads of Elioth.


    ¡°It¡¯s only so busy because of the market this week. Everyone from all of the West and even some from the East makes their way to this market,¡± Kev was being a vocal encyclopedia, a position he assumed so naturally as both Roza and Vanya were invited to take a seat at his cart, which had enough and more room for another one to tag along.


    Kev¡¯s donkey was as painfully slow as the rest. A journey of half a day by foot felt as if it took much longer on them. They reached Elioth just before nightfall to see the marvelous sight of a sunset over the towering buildings that for some reason made Vanya¡¯s eyes water in nostalgia.


    ¡°Does it remind you of home?¡± Roza asked nudging Vanya out of the trance.


    ¡°A bit,¡± she said humbly although by this time she was noticing that the buildings in Elioth did not contain that touch of elegance Esmeth¡¯s structures¡¯ possessed.


    ¡°Esmeth is marvelous. But this is as close to Esmeth that we¡¯d ever be able to experience,¡± Roza said, making Kev nod furiously in agreement.


    Just when the darkness was taking over the night sky, they all stopped at a shoddy building by the edge. The line of donkeys stayed put as their owners started unloading their possessions as if they knew exactly what to do right away.


    ¡°Where are we at?¡± Vanya asked, seeing everyone busy on their own.


    ¡°It¡¯s the inn. This is where we¡¯ll be spending the next four nights at,¡± Kev replied and helped unload the girls¡¯ belongings to the side.


    Roza picked hers and handed Vanya¡¯s. They were waiting on Kev when a tall figure came up behind them and tapped Roza on her shoulder.


    ¡°Well, well look who¡¯s here. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you in the flesh after all these years,¡± his husky voice sounded out.


    ¡°Taru!¡± Roza dumped her sack at once to jump into a hug. Vanya watched his tall figure wrap his hands around Roza. He was as handsome as the men in Esmeth she saw every day, clean-shaven, his jet black hair ruffled but just enough, and dressed in a neat suit and a tailored coat.


    He let Roza go to look at her once more with admiration filling his eyes.


    ¡°You have grown so tall,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°So have you!¡± Roza punched him playfully.


    ¡°Ouch! And much stronger!¡±


    He rubbed his arm as his eyes caught Vanya standing there wanting to blend into the stone beneath her feet.


    ¡°Oh! Hello, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met,¡± Taru casually let his hand out politely.


    ¡°This is Jade. She¡¯s¡­visiting,¡± Roza found her words quick and kept it short. Sensing Roza¡¯s awkward pause, Vanya quickly gave her hand in reply with a smile as a greeting.


    ¡°Oh! Wonderful. Where are you visiting from?¡± Taru, to Vanya¡¯s surprise, took her hand to not shake it but to bring it to his lips and lightly press on her skin.


    This took her aback. It wasn¡¯t like she had never had anyone kiss her hands before. She, unlike many, had always had her hands kissed as a greeting fit for a princess and an heir to the throne. Most greeted her with a slow descending bow then took her hand to kiss her signet ring she always wore on her third finger.


    Her ring was no more. She was not wearing a tailored dress made of the best silk in all of the Northern Kingdom. Nor was she wearing the thin crown she wore from the day she arrived at the castle in Esmeth to reside with her father.


    She was nothing but an ordinary nobody here. And the last thing she expected was for anyone to kiss her hand as a simple greeting.


    ¡°Taru!¡± a familiar voice was heard within earshot.


    Vanya turned to see Rhohaz, his eyes blazing with anger as if someone had stolen something precious from him. His voice was gruff. His pale eyes narrowed at Taru as if to warn him to stop whatever he was doing at once.


    Taru naturally let Vanya¡¯s hand go to cheer seeing Rhohaz, ¡°Rhohaz!¡±


    They went on to greet each other and start getting into topics about the villages and the journey between the villages, and about how Shalom should not have only one horse but several, and other boring details Vanya wondered how men could go on about.


    ¡°Ooh Rhohaz¡¯s got competition,¡± Timmie whispered, startling Vanya. He too startled himself seeing how far Vanya jumped because of his silliness.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± she asked taking deep breaths to calm herself. She looked around to see that Roza was no longer around them.


    ¡°Just now. I saw Roza heading into the inn and thought I¡¯d stop by to check in on you after I witnessed the unmistakable look of jealousy on our leader¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Timmie, you need to stop making things up,¡± Vanya started realizing the reason Kev was snickering listening to them and the reason Rhohaz and Vanya had become a spectacle to the villagers in Shalom was because Timmie was feeding them nonsense.


    ¡°Fine, I agree I made a lot of it up, but that, young lady, that look on Rho when Taru, that handsome man built like a God, kissed your hand was not something I made up.¡±


    Vanya pushed Timmie in annoyance. ¡°You need to stop!¡±


    Timmie only laughed heartily to get on Vanya¡¯s nerves. And although she did not want to admit it, she too noticed that odd look on Rhohaz¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who is he though? Taru?¡± Vanya pointed back, curious to know who Taru was and why he was so well acquainted with the Cassian siblings.


    ¡°The Elioth¡¯s Chief¡¯s son. Why¡¯d you ask? Are you already bored of Rhohaz?¡±


    Vanya only rolled her eyes noticing that entertaining Timmie was going to bring the worst out of him.


    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked turning to Timmie, ¡°You seem to be avoiding Roza. I doubt you can continue to avoid her now that she¡¯s here with everyone for the next four days.¡±


    Timmie smirked, ¡°If you think Roza¡¯s going to actually voluntarily help set up fish to sell in the market, you are dreaming. She¡¯s going to be doing her own thing, scavenging around Elioth till she has nowhere else to look. You¡¯ll be sharing a room with her but I promise you, you will never see her lay her head on that pillow on her bed.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you suggest I stop her? Keep her from going rouge?¡±


    Timmie picked up Vanya¡¯s sack for her and led the way for them to walk their way to the inn, ¡°No one¡¯s been able to stop that girl. You¡¯ll be the first if you do.¡±


    ***


    Just as Timmie had described Vanya arrived at her and Roza¡¯s quarters, a small room probably an eighth of the size of her very own bathing room in Esmeth, and sat her sack down to see that Roza had left her sack unraveled on her bed and had vanished.


    Vanya was so sure she saw Roza disappear running up the inn¡¯s staircase before her and was puzzled as to how and when Roza managed to squeeze out of everyone¡¯s sight.


    She changed her clothes while missing Joan, who always helped her dress. She wondered if Joan was feeling worse with her injury. And if she was, she hoped Tilly was caring for her.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    She stepped out of her room and into the hallway dimly lit with candles pouring wax down the floors. It was narrow and crooked with a distinct smell of fresh bread engulfing the path.


    She was instructed to head down the stairs, which were four stories high and creaked all the way making her doubt the stability of the structure, as soon as she got done changing to had dinner with the rest of the crew. She went on ahead seeing that none of the villagers from Shalom were out in the hallway and that she was left to herself to find the dining area.


    At the first story of the inn was a nook serving food. She remembered Timmie mentioning how he craved it every now and then, the roasted chicken with mashed potatoes and spicy gravy he would eat for all three meals while in Elioth, all from his favorite ¡®Mountain Home Inn¡¯.


    Vanya found herself entering a large area with about thirty to forty people occupying the array of benches and tables laid out, having their meals. They were loud and rambunctious. There were forks clinging, glasses clinking, and the deafening sound of everyone talking over each other filled her ears.


    She stayed at the entrance baffled at the chaos, not recognizing anyone from Shalom.


    A gentle pat on her head made her twirl around to find Rhohaz standing in front of her.


    ¡°You are early,¡± he spoke, practically shouting over the loud chatter, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you some food.¡±


    She followed him like a lost puppy to wherever he was leading her through the crowd and stood at a line that had formed leading to the serving area. It moved quickly and they were given plates full of food looking cold and sad. They went with the flow to find Taru signaling them to join a table that was already filled to the brim with people.


    ¡°Make some room everyone,¡± Taru with his cheerful voice, made everyone grumpily move to free up a tiny amount of space so Rhohaz and Vanya could sit cramped in.


    ¡°Go ahead. Dig in,¡± Taru gestured and stood up to grab a few drinks for both Rhohaz and Vanya.


    She did not realize how hungry she was until she looked back down at her plate. She was scraping the last bits, almost wanting to lick it in front of everyone.


    Oh, Joan, you would have loved it!


    Vanya thought enjoying the feeling of her stomach filled to the brim and her body letting her settle into a lull.


    ¡°Look at you, Jade. You must have been starved at Shalom,¡± Taru said, eyeing Rhohaz, who was equally shocked at how fast Vanya had gobbled up her food.


    ¡°Oh yes, well, I have to earn my food at Shalom. Work for it,¡± she said quite absent-mindedly, not letting the weight of her situation affect her anymore.


    ¡°Oh! That sounds interesting. I thought she was visiting. Is that how you treat your guests, Rhohaz? Make them work for their food?¡±


    Rhohaz almost choked himself. He quickly cleared his throat to answer shooting a glare at Vanya, ¡°She¡¯s only joking. Ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Well well, Jade. Tell me, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Esmeth,¡± Vanya replied, nonchalantly. Taru, his handsome tan face, wasn¡¯t as appealing anymore. Especially since he was bothering her peace.


    ¡°Oh! Esmeth? Interesting. I didn¡¯t think people in Shalom, especially the council, would ever agree to someone from Esmeth.¡±


    Vanya reached for her cup to take a sip asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A bride for Rhohaz¡­from Esmeth,¡± Taru finished staring at her.


    Vanya immediately spat out her drink in shock making everyone at the table shuffle their food away disgusted. She promptly apologized to everyone while choking on the last bit of water in her throat.


    Taru burst out laughing holding onto his belly and Rhohaz sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°What do you mean bride for Rhohaz? I¡¯m not his,¡± she pointed at Rhohaz¡¯s face rudely, ¡°bride from Esmeth. Whatever made you think that?¡±


    Taru barely heaved himself to a stop to answer, ¡°Well, if you did not know, nobody visits Shalom, especially an unmarried woman, unless it is an arranged marriage already in the works.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not! I¡¯m not anyone''s bride, least of all his,¡± Vanya said, enraged at the idea without realizing she sounded quite harsh.


    ¡°Least of all his?¡± Rhohaz repeated after her in question, turning to her feeling offended. Vanya knew enough not to catch his gaze.


    ¡°Alright alright,¡± Taru tried calming everyone down, ¡°I only asked because I¡¯m curious. I mean, Rhohaz here does not have any problem looking for a bride himself. So I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Really? His villagers think otherwise, though. They think he has no skill to woo a lady,¡± Vanya pressed on, unlike herself, wondering if there was something in the water she was drinking just now.


    Taru laughed aloud, ¡°Well then, you should ask my sister.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes widened to her own surprise. Her face was giving it all away. That shock mixed with a hint of jealousy that Timmie was saying was written across Rhohaz¡¯s face only hours ago was now on hers for the world to see.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Taru,¡± Rhohaz tried backtracking yet did not try too hard to change the subject as if he wanted Taru to keep going and announce his achievements.


    ¡°Oh please! He even succeeded, I¡¯m telling you,¡± Taru said, picking up on Vanya¡¯s baffled reaction.


    ¡°At what?¡± Vanya asked, while on the edge of her seat.


    ¡°Wooing my sister.¡±


    She felt a sting in her heart. She sank into her seat in silence, walking her memory realizing that no one at Shalom mentioned any of this to her before. She thought all this time that Rhohaz was a recluse not engaging with the ladies, not looking for any potential suitor. She felt partially annoyed that he had such a dazzling history.


    Before they could continue any further, an odd wave of silence took over the room. Several men dressed in navy cloaks entered the hall leaving some of the folk who were done having their meals to finally retire for the night letting go of their seats.


    Vanya watched as some of those men occupied seats scattered across the dining hall and some walked towards them and cleared up some space. Just after, a few older men entered the room. They picked up their food from the ladies serving at the corner and made their way to Vanya¡¯s table.


    She watched them most carefully. They were definitely high-ranking officials of Elioth. The behavior of the regular folk around them was too obvious.


    Rhohaz stood as they approached and greeted them.


    ¡°Chief Han, it¡¯s a pleasure seeing you again,¡± Rhohaz spoke giving his hand.


    Taru signaled Vanya and moved over to the next table which was now completely empty. She continued to drink her half-filled cup while staring at her empty plate having her ears perked listening to the ongoing conversation of greetings between Rhohaz and Chief Han.


    ¡°That¡¯s my father,¡± Taru whispered seeing her concentrating on her empty plate.


    She smiled in reply. It was more than clear Chief Han was Taru¡¯s father. He possessed the same tall frame and dark hair with glowing tan skin.


    ¡°Please, feel free to relax. He¡¯s only here for pleasantries, to greet Rhohaz,¡± Taru explained.


    But Vanya had already picked up on a much more interesting conversation going on between Rhohaz and Chief Han.


    ¡°I hope you instruct your people to not wander down to the south of Elioth much. There have been reports of some disturbances from a group that¡¯s been visiting Elioth this month,¡± Chief Han spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°A group?¡± Rhohaz asked.


    ¡°Just a group that has some extreme ideas. I hoped to only inform you, not scare you. We will not let them wander off to the market grounds. After all, we take the responsibility of keeping everyone safe very seriously.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will let my people know. Any other news that we may have missed since the last visit?¡±


    ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary. Although, we are hearing whispers about trouble in the royal family¡­¡±


    Chief Han¡¯s words made Vanya straighten her back.


    ¡°...Apparently, the heir to the throne had been missing for a couple of days, if not weeks, now.¡±


    ¡°Princess Vanya?¡± Rhohaz asked, nonchalantly.


    Vanya never knew she¡¯d ever hear him say her true name for the first time in this context. It had been a few long days without hearing her true name being spoken, almost as if she had forgotten what it actually sounded like.


    But she couldn¡¯t savor the moment for too long. The Chief¡¯s words on the apparent trouble in the royal family meant trouble in all of the Northern Kingdom.


    ¡°There has been no official announcement about it though. I doubt they will ever announce that she is gone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rhohaz pressed on, his brows knotted in curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a rumor right now. The palace servants were the first to sneak the word out. Everyone including the King is pretending that the princess had been severely ill the past couple of days. And apparently yesterday, she was spotted beside the King with his advisors. But she had a veil covering her face throughout.¡±


    Vanya panicked listening to the words spilling out of Chief Han¡¯s mouth. She did not believe for a second that her father would have ever agreed to an imposter playing her, sitting next to him, to deceive the Kingdom.


    He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s only doing so because he¡¯s looking for me secretly. Yes, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s busy looking for me as we speak!


    She thought to herself. The only plausible reason she could think of was that her father was trying to not attract attention to her so she would be found easily by their enemies before he did.


    ¡°There''s also a rumor of the palace organizing an extravagant event in the upcoming months. By the scale of it, looks to be a crowning ceremony,¡± Chief Han spoke in whispers making Rhohaz tilt closer.


    ¡°A crowning ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a crowning ceremony for the next heir to the throne, the next crown prince.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Vanya held in her gasp. Her heart was beating faster than she could keep up with and her hands sweating profusely.


    She could not digest the words that Chief Han had spoken only minutes ago. She in fact refused to believe any of them, thinking that Chief Han was only regurgitating baseless rumors. She had been crowned the next heir to the throne only a couple of years prior. She knew the whole ordeal. Organizing the event took months with invitations sent out and rehearsals upon rehearsals being scheduled for her grand day. It was a very involved event. An event only organized with the permission of the King.


    The more she sat with the words she overheard the more she felt the looming fear she may have been abandoned by her father sink in. The crowning of the next crown prince meant her stepbrother was to take her position. She never thought of her stepbrother as a threat before, it had never even crossed her mind. But now she felt her previous thoughts were of a naive girl thinking she was safe from it all.


    ¡°Jade, Jade,¡± Taru snapped his fingers trying to grab Vanya¡¯s attention.


    She shook herself to focus on Taru, her worried face forcing a smile.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± It was Rhohaz, he had heard Taru calling for Vanya. His eyes picked it up faster than Taru, that Vanya was deep in a dark corner of trouble brewing in her mind.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°My stomach. I may have eaten a tad too fast.¡±


    She lied realizing that Rhohaz may not buy it if she said she was doing all fine. And to have him off her scent, she lied. He remained silent while observing her holding a hand over her stomach and going back to speaking with Taru. Yet he quickly looked away, not wanting to be in the way of Vanya and Taru¡¯s conversation.


    It wasn''t long before the rest of the villagers of Shalom joined them for dinner. Chief Han and Taru kept everyone company while engaging in joyful and reminiscent conversation. Timmie found himself a seat next to Vanya, and started to annoy her.


    ¡°You see those birds there, Jadie,¡± Timmie spoke pointing to a flock of grey birds in a cage by the staircase leading to the upper floors of the inn.


    ¡°You mean the pigeons?¡± she asked slightly annoyed that Timmie assumed she did not know what a pigeon was.


    ¡°Correct! Well, done. I¡¯ll be taking over the duties of using them as our messengers for the next year. They¡¯ll be coming home with me after our time here. And I¡¯ll be assuming my position as the correspondent between Shalom and Elioth, and then, hopefully, all of the Northern Kingdom,¡± he said proudly, adjusting his shirt with a radiant smile crossing his face.


    ¡°I wonder whoever trusted you with that position,¡± Vanya burst his happy bubble. Yet she took it back laughing at his reaction, withering away into his seat, annoyed.


    ¡°You could say I¡¯m simply taking over for my father¡¯s duties. He used to be the messenger when everyone used to live in the East. I forget the name of that town, Cloving, I think¨C¡±


    ¡°Clevin,¡± Kev, who was seated opposite Vanya, corrected Timmie.


    Vanya¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion, ¡°What do you mean when everyone used to live in the East? I thought you all grew up in Shalom, here in the West?¡±


    ¡°Well, most of us younger folk, anyone under twenty, were born and raised in Shalom,¡± Timmie answered.


    ¡°Everybody else moved from Clevin. That was our original home. It was also by the seaside, although much more happening than Shalom, no question. Then again, I was only a child when I left Clevin so I might be remembering wrong,¡± Kev finished with a nostalgic smile taking over his face.


    ¡°Why did everyone move? All the way from the coasts of the East?¡± Vanya asked although she already had a hunch about it.


    Kev and Timmie went silent. They waited almost wanting the other to speak for them. But unable to leave Vanya hanging, Timmie pushed through, ¡°Apparently, the politics at the time had the council deciding that we had to find a new home.¡±


    She knew it then, quite firmly, that her father¡¯s law of banning magic was the reason they had to move, the reason that an entire tribe uprooted their lives and moved across the kingdom to a lonely barren land where no one could bother them or threaten them any longer.


    She felt her heart ache in pain. It was just like the day when she first saw the most trusted knight of her father, Sir Reven, show up at the castle in the East where she grew up, to take her to Esmeth to finally start living with her father. She remembered that day, her beautiful castle by the edge of a mountain with its marvelous structure glistening in the bright sunlight, and its tall ceilings towering over her making her feel so little. She remembered turning to look at the place she grew up in for the last time before never seeing it again. She missed it, she missed being apart from the days she played running through the hallways and the marvelous gardens, not a care in the world. But that was all she remembered of it before she was torn away from her home to establish herself in a new home with no choice. And she was only thirteen.


    ¡°I used to live in the East,¡± she said, out of character. She would never have mentioned such a specific detail but she somehow wanted a common link to Timmie and Kev.


    They both raised their brows in curiosity.


    ¡°You did? Where about?¡± Kev asked, his shoulders opening up to conversation.


    Just then Rhohaz, who was busy greeting Chief Han and sending the Elioth officials away, joined them to sit beside Kev.


    Vanya thought on Kev¡¯s question. But the more she thought the more she felt like the name of the place where her castle was kept slipping her mind.


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m not sure, actually. I don¡¯t remember,¡± she concluded while still baffled that even after living there for thirteen years she had not once really heard the name of the area.


    ¡°That is alright! You must have been very young when you moved to Esmeth,¡± Kev replied cheerfully.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would have lived elsewhere before Esmeth,¡± Rhohaz said, jumping into conversation interested to know more about Vanya.


    ¡°Why? Is it that surprising?¡± she asked, not wanting to let it go. Her mood was uplifted and ready to go.


    ¡°It is, very much. You don¡¯t seem like someone who would have grown up in a small village,¡± Rhohaz retorted.


    ¡°In a small village?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing more than a couple of small villages down in the East.¡±


    ¡°And you say this because you¡¯ve been there? The East?¡±


    Kev chuckled seeing them bicker, ¡°The East is very rural. Much more rural than Elioth but very much like Shalom.¡±


    Vanya was puzzled. She remembered her castle as one of the most popular sightings that people from all over the world came to admire its beauty, a popular tourist destination. She always thought the East was more like Esmeth, just less busy.


    ¡°What about¡­¡± she took a risk, ¡°...What about the castle in the East?¡±


    She watched as both Kev and Rhohaz drew a blank at her question. Just then, Timmie spilled his drink all over the both of them. Vanya sprung up looking down her dress drenched in red wine.


    ¡°I thought I told you to keep off the wine, Timmie,¡± Rhohaz spoke in a low voice making Timmie scramble for something to help Vanya wipe off the red liquid.


    Vanya tried repeatedly to tell Timmie that it was alright but he kept apologizing and trying to look for something to help her cover up her stained clothes. She finally gave up and stood up to retire for the day so that Timmie could settle down and finish his meal without worrying.


    She excused herself and made her way to the staircase when she found Rhohaz coming after her.


    A part of her felt a slight ray of excitement pass through. She did not want to admit it but seeing him coming after her made her want to walk up the stairs as slowly as she could almost letting him tag along.


    ¡°Timmie, that clumsy fool,¡± Rhohaz said handing over a clean rag he had picked up from the ladies at the serving nook.


    She politely accepted it to try and get as much liquid off of her dress before she had to settle with the staining that was making the passbys look at her most oddly.


    Rhohaz led her up the stairs while she hung on to the completely useless rag.


    ¡°Timmie is sweet. So please don¡¯t go back and scold him for this,¡± Vanya said, hoping Rhohaz would take her words seriously. She did not want perhaps one of the few people engaging with her authentically to hide himself away because he spilled something on her dress.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he replied, slowing down to walk side by side looking ahead with a smirk crossing his face, ¡°I promise.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes at his sudden change in tone, ¡°I suppose this is how you woo ladies then, promising them things.¡±


    Rhohaz looked at her cocking his brow, ¡°Why would that matter to you? I¡¯m not wooing you.¡±


    Vanya bit back, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Rhohaz chuckled, ¡°And you made it perfectly clear earlier that you will never be anyone¡¯s bride from Esmeth, especially mine.¡±


    Vanya huffed, ¡°Did that make you sad?¡±


    Rhohaz bit the insides of his cheeks. He looked at her a bit longer and she noticed it, that vague expression of playfulness mixed with a much stronger feeling of something Vanya couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on.


    They rounded the corner and started on the next set of creaky stairs.


    She looked ahead and asked, ¡°I suppose everyone is going to start bright and early tomorrow.¡±


    Rhohaz cleared his throat to finally tear his gaze away from her, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I¡¯m hoping my sister won¡¯t have you missing it. I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t even know where she¡¯s at, do you? I expected her to miss dinner, alright.¡±


    Vanya nodded, ¡°She wasn¡¯t there when I went to the room. Maybe she¡¯s meeting friends, her friends in Elioth.¡± She tried her best to cover up for Roza but Rhohaz only let out a half-hearted laugh.


    ¡°Well, if you see her tonight, let her know I¡¯m looking for her. And that she should meet us in the morning or else she¡¯s going to be in serious trouble when we get back to Shalom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Vanya only agreed making the step underneath her feet creak louder as they started climbing the next set.


    ¡°You still have that seashell with you?...¡± Rhohaz¡¯s question made Vanya look towards him tilting her head, ¡°...The one you stole from me.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes, ¡°What if I told you I threw it away?¡±


    Rhohaz halted to a stop, baffled. Vanya too stopped realizing her words had taken him by surprise.


    ¡°You threw it?¡±


    ¡°Why? Was it that special?¡± Vanya poked the bear seeing him so disgusted at her.


    ¡°N¡­No, it¡¯s only a seashell,¡± Rhohaz looked ahead. Vanya thought she even saw him pout a little before he switched back to his usual demeanor.


    He caught up to her before she dug into her pocket and opened her palm to show the little orange seashell resting there. His eyes lit in happiness. It may have been one of the first times Vanya had seen him so happy like a child finding his special toy.


    ¡°So you kept it,¡± Rhohaz spoke with a smile crossing his lips.


    ¡°Of course, I stole it from you after all,¡± Vanya closed her palm to safely have it back in her pocket.


    ¡°I should say, you are the first to steal something of mine, especially something so close to my heart,¡± he said, hoping his longing gazes that he could not help went unnoticed by Vanya.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, it sounded like anyone could easily steal anything of yours, especially your heart. Taru¡¯s sister did it, did she not?¡± Vanya huffed back.


    Rhohaz crossed his arms and looked towards Vanya with a smirk growing across his face. His pale gray eyes landed on hers with the empty candle-lit hallway casting a glow on him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t seem to let go of it, can you?¡± he asked with his voice deep almost trailing off to a whisper.


    Vanya¡¯s heart started pounding. It was all fun and play bickering with him but she could not deny it any longer. Something was pulling her, attracting her to him, that everything seemed so amplified as if she could feel the smallest vibration in the floor and the faintest sound of the world outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m only curious,¡± she barely sounded it out seeing him taking a step towards her.


    She naturally took a step back but halted feeling the wall against her back. Her hands gripped the wine-drenched rag as she saw his tall frame take over her view. She never really thought about it till then. He was as equally tall and presentable as Taru. His brown hair complimented his pale eyes catching her off guard. And he smelled of something sweet. She never realized he had always smelled this way until this very moment when he was merely a step away from her.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s hope you find out tomorrow,¡± he whispered to take a step back releasing Vanya from holding her breath any longer.


    He glanced at her once more, that annoying smirk still plastered across his face, before he greeted her a good night and headed back down the stairs and out of her view.


    She finally relaxed her grip on the rag to take a deeper breath realizing that they had made it to the fourth floor and was right in front of the door to her room. She looked back once more at the empty staircase, her heart still thumping louder than she had ever heard it before.

 Chapter 21

    Vanya felt the mayhem brewing outside. The next morning felt as if a tornado had passed through the Mountain Home Inn considering the amount of chaos that had unfolded even before the sun had risen.


    She woke up to shuffling outside the door to her room. Loud thuds were heard with people running up and down the hallway. She lit a candle to check for any signs of Roza.


    Roza¡¯s bed stayed as neatly untouched as Vanya saw before her eyes shut closed while waiting for her bunkmate last night.


    She rubbed her eyes awake hearing a loud knock on her door. She shuffled her way to the door to only jump seeing who was staring down at her as she opened it.


    ¡°Sorry to wake you. You should get ready soon. We¡¯ll be heading out in an hour or so,¡± Rhohaz, his voice still raspy from just waking, his hair slightly disheveled, tried not to sound as if he was giving Vanya orders.


    It was pleasant to see him without his proper leader-like attire for once. She nodded half-awake at him and watched him hop through the heaps of clutter that had appeared in the hallway to head to the stairs.


    Suppose he knew Roza never came to sleep¡­


    Vanya thought for she expected him to barge in to check in on his sister.


    She quickly got ready hoping Joan would be proud of how well she remembered Joan¡¯s techniques to have her dressed. She buckled a belt around her waist trying not to scrunch up the neat pleats of the dress and combed her hair into a braid although it sat slightly lopsided on her head once she was done with it.


    She found her way down the stairs and into the dining area which was flooded with people. There was not one inch of free space to squeeze into. Everyone was either ordering someone to do something or following orders dragging heaps of items to sell at the market beginning today.


    She somehow managed to find Kev at his cart outside with his donkey, who was taking a piss and disgusting the people passing by.


    ¡°Kev!¡± Vanya called out as she made her way to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it smart? I did not want to bother unloading and loading, so I slept out here last night to watch over the goods from being stolen,¡± he said proudly.


    ¡°You slept out here in the cold?¡± Vanya retorted, baffled he was doing fine after a night out in the winter weather.


    ¡°A little cold never bothered Kev,¡± he winked with a shiver rippling through his body.


    They finally began to see more familiar faces appear to load their carts. She found a half-asleep Timmie make his way to Kev¡¯s cart and settle himself among the fish crates to continue his dreams. Vanya listened to Timmie¡¯s snores while watching the sun finally rise in the sky bringing some daylight to Elioth that was too busy to notice the lack of it.


    Soon, Kev started to have his donkey haul them to the market grounds. It was not far, not even a couple of minutes from the Mountain Home Inn. Yet the market grounds were massive with no end in sight. Kev explained the logistics of everything by coming early into the grounds to get a good spot that can also withstand the winds and the occasional rain. He also explained their first task for the day, setting up the tents.


    Vanya found Rhohaz already at the grounds walking around, inspecting, and deciding on the perfect spot. He waved the crew over and they immediately started setting up the space. Vanya tried to make herself useful but she mostly found herself holding something in a corner waiting for instructions to move aside. She felt very much in their way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel so bad, Jade,¡± she startled, finding Taru next to her.


    ¡°Was it that obvious?¡± she asked, realizing she must have looked like she was having an awful time.


    ¡°Oh yes, I saw it the moment I entered the grounds. It¡¯s your first time. No one expects you to help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was this big,¡± Vanya said, still awe-struck by the scale of the market that was flowering itself in front of her eyes.


    ¡°This is one of the biggest markets in all of the West. It¡¯s quite odd though. You would think such a large event would occur in Esmeth for example. But it has always been in Elioth for over fifty years now. I should say it''s one of the main driving factors for the economy here in Elioth,¡± Taru spoke quite proudly.


    ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Vanya held her breath for a moment before continuing, ¡°...Did Shalom always sell fish at this market?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not as consistently until maybe a few years ago. The people at Shalom have been on the West Coast for only two decades or so. It came as a surprise to us when they arrived on the market for the very first time a few years ago. We never even knew they were at the seaside. The coast was always barren and unoccupied for years,¡± Taru looked relaxed and possibly sleepy enough to keep spilling things to Vanya.


    ¡°Interesting, they may have laid low after the¡­bounties that were placed on some of them back in the day,¡± Vanya bit her lip hoping she was not making the wrong move.


    ¡°Oh yes, we too only connected the dots a couple of years ago. The Yelhi tribe is known to have quite a dark history. I believe there were about seven people who had bounties placed on their heads by the royal court.¡±


    Vanya held onto herself hearing Taru go on about it, those very pages stuck into Rhohaz¡¯s book she snooped through that had the notices collected in there with one of them being Rhohaz¡¯s father.


    ¡°Do¡­do you know what happened to them? The seven of them?¡±


    ¡°Oh! They got caught right after the new King was coronated. They were all burned at the stake for the public to see¡­¡± Taru¡¯s words shocked Vanya. Her pupils shivering, unable to comprehend his words. ¡°...I am told they were dark times.¡±


    ¡°They were burned at the stake? All seven of them? Twenty years ago?¡± Vanya¡¯s voice got louder and sharper. She was so sure she saw Rhohaz¡¯s father on that ¡®Wanted dead or alive¡¯ notice. And she was quite sure he only passed away last year after being ill for some time.


    Taru nodded at her questions in reply, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°All for using magic?¡± Vanya¡¯s voice dropped in confidence.


    Taru turned to her to immediately correct her, ¡°Oh no, not just for using magic. Most people who used mere magic in their day-to-day lives were only imprisoned and later apparently pardoned by the King in secret. But these seven did not just use magic. They used magic to assassinate the former King.¡±


    Vanya froze. Her pulse quicked with fear growing in her stomach, ¡°But the former King was assassinated by a group who came from the Southern Kingdom.¡±


    Taru shook his head, ¡°Well, there¡¯s also another story saying the Southern Kingdom hired the seven from the Yelhi tribe to execute the task. And there are even more variations to that story. I guess we¡¯ll never know the truth about any of this. It is always the case, isn¡¯t it, with politics?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Vanya was confused, too disheveled to think anything through. During the old war between the Northern and Southern Kingdoms, her uncle, her father¡¯s brother and the former King of the Northern Kingdom, was known to have been brutally assassinated by a group with an alliance to the Southern Kingdom. The Southern Kingdom denied such involvement vehemently. The war between the two Kingdoms ultimately ended with the previous King¡¯s death. And later peace treaties were signed once her father rose to power sweeping sour experiences between the two kingdoms under the rug.


    But listening to Taru and realizing that the Yelhi tribe may have been bribed to kill the former King and the perpetrators were caught and burned at the stake, was not something Vanya was expecting to hear. She had no prior knowledge of this. Not even with being in the royal assemblies and gatherings where they spoke for hours on end about policies, history, strategies, and so on.


    And if it was the truth, the fact that one of the perpetrators was Rhohaz¡¯s father and that he only passed on a year ago made no sense in her mind. She wanted to go back, look at the pages once more, and confirm she saw right.


    It was not helping though. The very thought of the politics of the Kingdom made her start to worry about her own outcome. She wondered if she would ever make it alive back home. And if they still wanted her to make it in one piece and assume her position as the crown princess of the land. She began to ponder on the words she heard exchanged between Chief Han and Rhohaz. Those words made her doubt if her father was even putting any effort into looking for her instead of arranging another coronation ceremony to crown her stepbrother as the next heir to the throne.


    Her racing mind suddenly calmed seeing a familiar figure walking towards her. It was just like when she would take her morning walk with her horse Dirt, not a worrying thought bothering her mind. She felt the pressure that had built up and was thrashing against her forehead release. She breathed deeply watching him approach.


    ¡°Taru, you are here early,¡± Rhohaz spoke to Taru but he instantly noticed Vanya¡¯s slight discomfort.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, looking towards her, a concern overtaking his face.


    Vanya flailed her hands trying to brush it off yet he started insisting she should take a seat and not worry about helping around.


    A sudden noise caught everyone¡¯s attention. There was a shouting match of a few pent-up sellers going on in the distance making the entire grounds preparing for the market stop it all to observe it.


    While everyone was too engrossed in the unfolding fistfight, Rhohaz sat Vanya down in a corner.


    ¡°What is it? Did Taru say something? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost,¡± he spoke in a whisper.


    I might as well have seen one at this rate¡­


    She thought to herself wondering how Rhohaz¡¯s father may have escaped death, perhaps even deceived her own father into thinking they burned him at the stake and lived a quiet life till he passed away last year.


    Yet she was feeling some sort of calmness with Rhohaz by her side. As if his presence somehow made her forget about the impending doom that was looming over her head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy with your leaderly duties or something?¡± she asked sitting in a dark corner of the tent that was put up by the villagers. Crates of fish sat next to her enveloping her in their stench. She did not mind the smell of fish anymore. She did not even think about it. It was too natural for her at this point.


    Rhohaz crouched down to her level quite unexpectedly. They seemed so perfectly out of sight from everyone else.


    He gazed into her eyes and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m telling this so you don¡¯t end up falling ill again. You look awful, very much on the brink of it. If you are worried about me asking about Roza, don¡¯t bother. You won¡¯t have to keep an eye on her.¡±


    Roza was the least of her worries, yet she stayed silent seeing him so completely consumed by the fact that she looked terrible which no one but he seemed to notice so quickly. She stayed there staring into his eyes which looked so troubled by the vision in front of them.


    Just then, those very eyes faintly glowed in gold and disappeared the very next moment.


    Vanya¡¯s lips curved into a comforting smile. She felt warm air that was very much absent in this cold wintery weather, hug her. She knew it then that Rhohaz had no idea that she knew what he was doing, that she knew of his little ways to comfort her. Almost like it was a secret just between her and his eyes.


    ***


    Vanya found herself back at the Mountain Home Inn only midday. She expected to stay back at the market grounds with the rest of the folk who were suddenly overcome by a large crowd of people bargaining for fish. She even heard Stu, whom she barely saw, speak about how it¡¯s been one of the best opening days they have had in a while. Soon after, she was asked to go back and rest by Rhohaz who had already arranged for a cart to take her back to the inn.


    She made her way into the now completely empty inn half-heartedly. She spent some time sipping on some water while seating herself at the corner of the dining hall avoiding any thoughts of her current situation from taking over her mind.


    Lazily she climbed the stairs all the way to the fourth floor and opened the door to her room to find the window at the opposite end wide open and a figure perched on it tilting itself into the room. It fell inside with a loud thud.


    ¡°Roza?¡± she questioned.


    A head full of hair looked up to show Roza covered under it all giving a radiant smile of satisfied accomplishment.


    ¡°Oh, am I glad to see you, Jade,¡± she whispered.


    Vanya immediately closed the door behind her and helped Roza up to have her seated on her bed. Roza quickly got busy rummaging through her satchel that was around her shoulder.


    ¡°Your brother, he¡¯s been looking for you. He said you¡¯d be in deep trouble if you did not show up today to help at the market,¡± Vanya spilled everything while watching Roza not be bothered by anything she said in the slightest.


    ¡°He will be fine. We have bigger fish to fry, Jadie. Much bigger fish.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Roza finally looked back at Vanya and cupped her hands around Vanya¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I found a way to save Joan.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes lit in thrill. She was finally getting a solution to Joan¡¯s worsening injury. Something to save the most important person in her life.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me now,¡± Vanya pressed on watching Roza laugh in joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found us a way to get close to the Ombrah and scrape a piece of their skin. But we must be cautious. It is only proven in theory. But I¡¯m most certainly sure it will do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, alright. What is it?¡± Vanya was too impatient and Roza was not getting to the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s an amulet that protects you against the touch of dark magic, so in our case, the Ombrah.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s brows furrowed. She took a moment scanning Roza¡¯s satchel that had already been emptied on her bed to find no such amulet visible.


    ¡°An amulet? Where do we find this amulet? Is it in Elioth?¡± Vanya asked.


    Roza paused for a moment thinking, then nodded her head anyway to continue, ¡°Yes, it is. Do you ask because you want to help me go get it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course! I will do anything for Joan. And I will make sure we leave here with it, no question,¡± Vanya spoke with her hands on her hips ready to fight Roza if she were to disagree with her participation in retrieving the amulet.


    But Roza only gave a heart-warming smile, ¡°It must be lovely to have a sister like you. Joan is truly lucky.¡±


    Vanya blinked unable to react to it. If only Roza knew Joan was never Vanya¡¯s sister, to begin with.


    Roza continued, ¡°You¡¯ve asked me before about how I found the grimoire that you held in your hands that night. Well, I found a man who had sold a few in the past. I tracked him down and had him sell me that one. At that time, he mentioned an amulet along with a couple of other things he wanted to sell. I said I would come for him if I needed it.¡±


    ¡°A man? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the biggest market in all of the West right here in Elioth, isn¡¯t it? He is expecting to make a killing out of this week.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the market? Well, why are we here? Let¡¯s go!¡± Vanya grabbed Roza¡¯s hand but before she could drag Roza with her Roza held back and stopped her.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s not at the markets. Almost everything he sells is banned and he would be arrested if he were to show his face there.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­Where is he then?¡± Vanya asked taking her hand back in worry.


    ¡°I already found him and booked an appointment for tonight,¡± Roza held up a piece of paper with a date and a time covered by a red seal.


    ¡°Temptest Inn?¡± Vanya squinted reading the paper on Roza¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a little south from here. Worry not, Jade. I know what to do. You just need to stay at my side at all times.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Vanya tightened her lips. She felt the unwelcomed gazes graze past her as she stood at the corner of the bustling and bellowing Tempest Inn, all the way at the South end of Elioth.


    She squirmed doing her best to avoid the intruding looks by drunkards sitting scattered across the loud floor with ladies half naked bouncing around enticing the men for some coins.


    It was the first time Vanya had ever been inside one. She gulped every time she met the disgusting gazes of lustful men mostly mistaking her for one of the ladies busy at work. If it wasn¡¯t for Roza fearlessly walking inside, Vanya would have never stepped in here to put herself in such an uncomfortable situation.


    ¡°Oh darling, you have such beautiful hair,¡± a woman covered in pink lace curled a strand of Vanya¡¯s dark hair around her finger, ¡°Whatever is such a soft girl like you doing in a place like this?¡±


    Vanya was taken aback. She didn''t expect anyone to speak with her. While she was too busy trying to avoid everyone¡¯s gazes, the woman next to her, with her eyes half shut and her lips curved into a drugged smile, had crept up on Vanya without her noticing at all.


    ¡°My friend¡­My friend is visiting a¡­a friend of mine,¡± Vanya stuttered.


    ¡°Well then, shouldn¡¯t you be busy visiting that friend of yours with your friend too?¡± she asked, with a hint of alcohol on her breath.


    Vanya gulped unable to come up with an answer. She was too disheveled by all the loud chaos on the floor and the off-tune violin ensemble playing at the corner messing with her flow of thought. She needed to see Roza now. She needed to be with Roza and right next to her.


    ¡°I¡­I need to find my friend,¡± Vanya barely excused herself and quickly slithered past everyone through open spaces to get to the staircase by the end.


    Roza had made Vanya stand at the corner while she made her way confidently up the stairs and disappeared around the corner. Vanya had no idea where Roza disappeared, yet she wanted to get to Roza as soon as possible.


    She was striding up the barely functioning stairs when she heard footsteps behind her. It was a man who had followed her and had his eyes glued to her before.


    ¡°My love, I would like to speak with you,¡± he almost caught her fingers if it wasn¡¯t for one of the ladies that walked by and diverted the heavy drunkard off of Vanya¡¯s scent.


    She quickly took the opportunity to steer away from trouble. Halfway up the stairs with panic seeping into her mind she suddenly bumped into the very woman she was looking for.


    ¡°Roza,¡± Vanya¡¯s eyes lit in joy seeing her savior in front of her.


    ¡°What absolute horse crap!¡± Roza hissed glancing back at the dark hallway up ahead.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Vanya asked sensing Roza¡¯s flaming anger.


    Roza caught Vanya¡¯s hand and immediately strode down the stairs throwing curses at everyone¡¯s face.


    ¡°Out of my way, damn it!¡± Roza bellowed at the same man who had returned for Vanya and shoved him away sending him stumbling down to the floor. Roza pushed the main doors open and whisked out onto the dark alleyway with Vanya right behind her shoulder.


    Vanya felt the relief literally in her bones. The feeling of the chaos was past her. Her head had stopped reverberating with loud chatter, music, and her own fear building up in her mind.


    Roza strode through the dark path still holding onto Vanya¡¯s hand for quite some time before slowing down and releasing Vanya from her grasp.


    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit too much before,¡± Roza apologized while her brows furrowed in annoyance.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Vanya asked once more.


    ¡°That bloody idiot has withdrawn the amulet from his list.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes widened in shock then faded into frustration.


    ¡°What do you mean withdrawn? He doesn¡¯t have it with him? Or did he sell it off already?¡± Vanya pressed on with questions filling her mind.


    ¡°The man I met, name¡¯s Tallon, he¡¯s essentially a re-seller. The person who was supposed to sell the amulet to Tallon held it back. Apparently, they didn¡¯t want to sell it anymore.¡± Roza kicked a rock in frustration sending it off the dark street and out of their view.


    ¡°What do we do? Is there any other amulet we could look for? Or does it have to be the same one?¡± Vanya started pacing while Roza stood staring into the night with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°An amulet that¡¯s as powerful as this one is hard to come by, Jadie. This might be the only one we¡¯d find around here. Tallon did say his seller will be in town tomorrow night. Looks like they¡¯ll be dropping off their goods and getting their payment then,¡± Roza hushed into a whisper while the clogs in her brain started to spin faster.


    Vanya scurried to Roza, ¡°The seller meaning the one who¡¯s got the amulet? He¡¯ll be in town tomorrow? I say we go talk to them. I¡­¡± Vanya paused for a second realizing she had no money to really suggest buying the amulet but she continued regardless, ¡°...I think we should convince them to sell it to us. What do you think?¡±


    Roza scratched her chin, ¡°I can convince them, alright. I¡¯m just not sure if they still have the amulet with them. What if they¡¯ve sold it away to someone else? And even if they agree to sell it to us the chances of them having the amulet with them tomorrow night will be slim. There¡¯s a high chance we¡¯d be going back home empty-handed.¡±


    Roza calculated making Vanya¡¯s hopes diminish by the second. Yet Vanya pressed on, ¡°We should at least give it a try, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Roza relaxed her furrowed brows to finally look to Vanya who was waiting for Roza to say something that was not in the lines of possibly quitting the task entirely.


    ¡°You are right. We should at least give it a try.¡±


    ***


    It came as a shock to both the girls walking into the Mountain Home inn to suddenly find Rhohaz calling out their names and stopping them as they barely got to the stairs to scurry their way up and hide in their room.


    Vanya held her breath seeing him draw closer with his angry gaze locked in on the two ladies who were missing for the entirety of dinner.


    ¡°You two must be starving,¡± Rhohaz mocked tilting his head to peer into his sister, whom he had not seen for over a day, standing with her shoulders apart confidently next to Vanya.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Actually, we had an early dinner,¡± Roza smirked taking Vanya¡¯s hand and intertwining it with hers.


    Vanya only stared at the food being decimated by the folks in the dining hall all the while trying not to drool. She had not had any dinner.


    Rhohaz only passed a glance at Vanya before narrowing his gaze on his sister.


    ¡°You are in big trouble, young lady. You don¡¯t get to write your name down to volunteer and not show up at all¨C¡± Rhohaz started but Roza was quick to cut him off.


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t have to split the pay with me. More money for everyone else,¡± she patted Rhohaz¡¯s shoulder as if to shut him off and gently nudged Vanya before they both strode up the stairs and out of Rhohaz¡¯s sight.


    ¡°That was close,¡± Vanya said catching a glimpse of Rhohaz thinking with his hand to his chin before they disappeared around the corner.


    ¡°No, it was not. Rhohaz never knows what I am up to. He can never guess,¡± Roza chuckled proudly.


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jadie! He¡¯s got other things to worry about like being the leader of Shalom. He¡¯s all about his responsibilities and fulfilling them till they bleed him dry. He¡¯s the only person who would run into the fire all in the name of being the leader of Shalom,¡± Roza curved her lips as if to mock her brother.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s quite noble of him to take his role so seriously,¡± Vanya said, making Roza look towards her not expecting such a retort.


    Realizing her words were defending Rhohaz, Vanya quickly tried to recoup her last statement, ¡°But that helps us, nevertheless! He can continue to be outstanding while we do what we need to do without him watching our every move.¡±


    Roza smiled back satisfied, yet she made a quick mental note of it, of the unexpected behavior of Vanya that she was quick to pick up on.


    They stayed in their room for the rest of the night discussing the plans for tomorrow. Roza went over how she¡¯d be going back to find Tallon and asked for details of the seller and his location. She counted her coins expecting Tallon to not spill the details without some convincing with something he would very much like to see shine in front of his greedy eyes. She even went as far as sharpening the little dagger she had hidden strapped to her thigh all this time, without Vanya knowing, mentioning how she would threaten Tallon if he were to keep his mouth shut.


    Roza bit into an apple while going over the plan again and mentioned how she would return to collect Vanya by the evening before heading off to the seller. Vanya too took a bite of the ripe apple listening to Roza carefully hoping her stomach growls were not being heard.


    Soon, Roza was snoring in her bed while Vanya was being consumed by the hunger that had only grown larger as she lay on hers trying to fall asleep. She sprung up unable to bear it any longer. She felt the growls grow louder.


    She got out of her bed and put on one of Cecil¡¯s thinner coats she had let her borrow over her nightgown hoping to run down the stairs and grab some food from the dining hall.


    Her fingers grabbed the handle of the door and carefully turned it watching Roza who was fast asleep. The light of the candles still lit in the hallway flooded in through the cracks and Vanya slid out hoping to not have the sudden light wake Roza.


    She closed the door and snuggled her coat with her head hung low and ready to make her way to the staircase when she spotted a shadow on the floor approaching her.


    She looked up to stop in surprise.


    It was Rhohaz, with his eyes half shut, and his hands holding two plates of food on either side.


    ¡°Perfect timing. I figured you two might be hungry,¡± he said with a yawn taking over his last few words.


    Vanya smiled happy to see food in front of her eyes and secretly happier to see who was carrying it.


    ¡°I was just on my way to grab something to eat,¡± she said making her way to him and taking one of the plates off of his hands.


    ¡°The dining hall closed about an hour ago. I had them serve me two plates hoping you two would sneak back down to finally eat. I guess Roza didn¡¯t let you leave to have dinner, did she?¡± Rhohaz asked seeing Vanya drooling over the food.


    ¡°Oh! She¡­she had an early dinner,¡± Vanya lied.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Rhohaz asked and immediately got an answer hearing a loud snore through Vanya¡¯s room. Vanya simply smiled. He then turned to Vanya and paused.


    ¡°You need to eat. The dining hall is closed for cleaning¡­¡± he started.


    ¡°I can eat in my room¨C¡±


    ¡°...You can eat in my room.¡±


    ***


    Vanya wondered why she had not insisted that she was okay to eat her food while listening to Roza snore right next to her ear. As soon as Rhohaz recommended the option of eating her cold plate of food in his room she said nothing but a simple and quick ¡°Okay¡±.


    She followed Rhohaz to the third floor. He opened his room door to a much smaller area compared to Vanya¡¯s with one bed and a table against the window with a chair accompanying it. The window was half open letting the chilly freeze of the wintery nights ruffle the papers neatly lying on the table.


    He invited her in and kept a shoe against the door so a sliver of the hallway candlelight crept into his dark room.


    He quickly relocated his papers from his study to his bed, lit a candle, and drew the chair so Vanya could take a seat.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said feeling a certain sense of gentleman-ness exuding from Rhohaz who seemed slightly disheveled that Vanya had agreed to his suggestion right off the bat.


    Vanya started to dig into her food not wanting to take any longer while Rhohaz perched himself on his bed grabbing a paper to keep him company. A memory flashed in his mind making him chuckle.


    Vanya immediately whipped her head around to confront, ¡°What?¡±


    Rhohaz shook his head to reply, ¡°At least this time you aren¡¯t breaking into my room.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes at him while her cheeks were full of food hurriedly stuffed as if they were disappearing right in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Do you always so easily agree to go into someone¡¯s room?¡± Rhohaz poked.


    Vanya flared animatedly till she swallowed her food to finally answer back, ¡°No, I do not! You suggested it!¡±


    ¡°So did you! You suggested you would eat in your room. Why did you come with me?¡±


    Vanya huffed, ¡°Should I leave then?¡± and stood up.


    Rhohaz pushed out his hands to stop her and chuckled, ¡°I was only making fun of you. It was only a joke. Please sit and eat.¡±


    Vanya wounded by embarrassment went on to stuff herself faster. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were capable of making jokes,¡± she hissed unable to keep it inside.


    Rhohaz looked up from his paper to laugh, ¡°You see me as someone so rudimentary, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you were a complete asshole the first time I met you,¡± Vanya spilled not wanting to hold it in any longer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deny it. I was pretty rude,¡± Rhohaz seemed relaxed acknowledging it quite instantly.


    ¡°Oh yes! Especially when you tricked me and Joan into thinking you¡¯d be helping us with convincing the council. You know, I thought you were on our side that day. I thought you were finally helping us.¡±


    Vanya laid it all in front. Although it had been some time and the wounds had begun to heal, she felt she needed an answer. She would have never said so if Rhohaz hadn¡¯t opened up in the past couple of days. She would have held it in and showed it by crossing him in every which way other than confronting him with words.


    She watched as Rhohaz¡¯s eyes dimmed in sadness. He took a moment to think and then looked up at her. The shadows of his ruffled hair formed on his face making his pale eyes almost hidden behind them.


    ¡°I think you should know I¡¯m deeply sorry for that day. I deceived you and your sister and hoped you would all disappear to make my life easier.¡±


    Vanya felt the rage bubble up again and without much thought, pressed on, ¡°We could have been truly stranded. Out in the wild, defenseless.¡±


    Rhohaz put his paper away to tilt closer to Vanya. He looked her in the eye to say, ¡°I understand the gravity of my actions. I am truly sorry for how I behaved.¡±


    Vanya watched as he gulped waiting for her to say something. He looked to her with his eyes filled with regret something she did not quite know back then that he was capable of showing. It was apparent to Vanya that he was genuine but also clear to her that he seemed almost afraid of her next words, hoping she would accept his apology. She stayed silent, lost for words.


    He cleared his throat which seemed to have formed a lump as silence grew between them, ¡°I am sorry it took this long for me to formally apologize for all of it. I am glad you stayed. Truly, I am. I wouldn¡¯t have wanted it any other way.¡±

 Chapter 23

    It seemed that Vanya had found the almost empty plate of food in front of her quite fascinating for the next couple of minutes after Rhohaz apologized for his behavior back when they first met. She was taken aback by the apology that she most fervently wanted back then but when received she was lost for words. She slowed her plate-to-mouth pace buying more time to stall the conversation waiting to unfold.


    She felt Rhohaz glance at her a few times before looking back at the papers he seemed to bury his head in while Vanya ate like a true princess, taking her sweet time tasting every crumb.


    She finally found her plate empty and her time lost. A cup of water was right beside her. Rhohaz had brought one while she fed herself trying to ignore his signals to strike up a conversation.


    She gulped the water down in one go. Her heart started beating faster than ever. His shadow, formed by the candle-lit hallway light creeping in through the door left ajar, made her nervous to turn to him, who was waiting patiently in silence.


    ¡°All done?¡± he asked almost in a whisper.


    She cleared her throat and turned to look at him, her arm grabbing the top corner of her chair and her chin resting on her wrist. Something about his pale eyes made her relax.


    She tilted her head to nod and replied, ¡°All done.¡±


    She was all done and it was time for one of them to initiate the goodbyes. She stayed in her chair and he stayed cross-legged on his bed.


    ¡°Thank you for¡­apologizing. I appreciate it,¡± Vanya was finally able to string up some words.


    Rhohaz looked towards her almost in awe. A gentle smile crossed his face.


    ¡°I suppose you can say we are even now, in a way,¡± Vanya continued.


    Rhohaz perked up in question unable to follow Vanya.


    She clarified, ¡°Carmin. The night at Cecil and Ronal¡¯s. You stood up to Carmin when she called me a useless rumor. I¡¯m pretty sure she would have called me a much worse name if I wasn¡¯t standing there.¡±


    Rhohaz remembered, ¡°Aunt Carmin¡¯s quite harsh. But she¡¯s like that with everyone.¡±


    ¡°And yet you stood up to her.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± he thought for a moment but said it anyway, ¡°...I didn¡¯t want her walking all over you again.¡±


    Silence took over for a moment. Vanya felt her heart skip a beat. She continued nevertheless.


    ¡°Timmie was very surprised when I told him what happened in the kitchen that day.¡±


    ¡°You told Timmie?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I told Timmie. He was begging for gossip.¡±


    ¡°So I am gossip for Timmie?¡± Rhohaz poked.


    Vanya rolled her eyes and ignored his comment to continue, ¡°He was very shocked at your behavior, to say the least. He was practically in love with you after I said how you stood up to Carmin.¡±


    Vanya thought she saw Rhohaz blush a little before he cleared his voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just say it was a long time coming.¡±


    Despite him saying that he knew very well that it was never in the makings for him to actually stand up to Carmin. He never in a million years would have ever thought of standing up to the council or questioning their actions. He knew in his heart that it was sudden, almost as if the decision had sprung up within him without any prior notice. He knew it was perhaps the fact that his initial feelings for Vanya that had made him act that way, make him want to be more reliable than he had been before.


    He stood up to pick up Vanya¡¯s empty plate of food on the table and set it aside with Roza¡¯s plate that was ready to be thrown out for it was too cold and beginning to go bad now.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Vanya started, her full belly making her slightly sleepy and dreamy, ¡°You haven¡¯t asked me any questions after that day at the infirmary.¡±


    Rhohaz tapped the open window closed and leaned against the wall looking to Vanya who spun on the chair directing her gaze at him.


    ¡°Why? Do you want me to start questioning you again?¡±


    Vanya shook her head frantically, making Rhohaz chuckle.


    ¡°No, thank you. I prefer you not look like a manic out for blood. I am enjoying the peace.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t been so light on my feet in some time,¡± Rhohaz said.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll gain more tranquility once Joan and I are out of your hair.¡±


    ¡°About that. How is Joan doing? I thought she would get better and have you two leaving for Esmeth in a few days. Her injury seems to be getting much worse,¡± he asked.


    Vanya perked up at Rhohaz¡¯s question. She did not expect him to know much about Joan¡¯s injury or her current status. She always thought Rhohaz simply was waiting till his grandmother gave the news whenever Joan and Vanya were ready to leave.


    ¡°Umm¡­she is getting better alright. Just needs a bit more time,¡± Vanya tried keeping it short.


    ¡°We should have her examined by Clara at the infirmary once we get back.¡± Rhohaz looked determined making Vanya bite her lip wondering if she should tell him that Joan was bitten by one of the Ombrah.


    And he¡¯d have me locked in a cage if he knew I saw Roza perform magic right in front of my eyes¡­


    Vanya quickly looked away hoping her furrowed brows would not give away any of her thoughts.


    Just then, they heard shuffling outside of Rhohaz¡¯s door.


    Rhohaz looked intently making his way there to peek through the crack to see nothing outside in the hallway.


    Vanya kept quiet and tip-toed next to him to mouth ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Suddenly, the door jerked with a thud. Thankfully Rhohaz held it tight so that it wouldn¡¯t bounce off of Vanya¡¯s head which was only inches away.


    ¡°Rho! Why¨Cwhy are you up so late? Also, why is a shoe stuck to your door?¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It was Timmie. He sounded drunk. He fell on Rhohaz¡¯s door again with a moan.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rhohaz hissed seeing Timmie wobble in front of him.


    ¡°Open the door, idiot. I want to come and spend tonight with my best friend¡¯s brother. The only person who pities me enough to keep me company.¡±


    Vanya thought she heard Timmie sob a little.


    Rhohaz gave a glance to Vanya and immediately whispered back, ¡°No, not tonight. Go back to your room, Timmie.¡±


    Timmie sulked and quietened, making Rhohaz wonder if Timmie was going to listen to him this time. Timmie turned as if to make his way to his room but only whirled back with a mischievous smile crossing his face and spoke in a deep tone, ¡°I know where Roza was yesterday. But I will only tell you if you let me in.¡±


    It was an irrefutable offer. Rhohaz immediately glanced at the tiny closet right next to them and wondered if Vanya would take the hint and hide in it. He did not want Timmie to see Vanya in his room. That was a gossip bomb waiting to explode that neither Rhohaz nor Vanya wanted.


    But seeing how he did not want her hiding in a closet again while holding her breath, he immediately turned to Timmie and replied, ¡°Next time, Timmie. Maybe tomorrow night.¡±


    Vanya was surprised. She thought Rhohaz would shove her away to let Timmie in. Possibly throw her out of the window and have her balance herself on the ledge while Rhohaz had Timmie spill his findings. But seeing him have Timmie disappear so quickly, surprised her.


    ¡°Oh come on. You¡¯d want to hear this,¡± Timmie unexpectedly forced the door open when it suddenly bumped hard on Vanya¡¯s forehead.


    Rhohaz immediately caught the door and held it back to its original position seeing Timmie¡¯s brows furrow as he tried to push it open again, ¡°Is there someone with you? Inside?¡±


    Rhohaz held the door in place wondering why drunken Timmie had so much strength in him suddenly. He shook his head intensely to almost shout, ¡°No! Just¡­just me.¡±


    Timmie immediately stopped, formed a smirk across his lips, and gave a sly smile at Rhohaz, ¡°Oh! You dirty man. Dirty dirty Rhohaz¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Rhohaz whined but that did not stop Timmie, who gave an odd bow and twirled around.


    ¡°I should tell Jadie that Rhohaz is no longer interested in her.¡±


    ¡°What?--¡± Rhohaz held back seeing Timmie walking away from his door.


    ¡°Enjoy your evening. At least one of us is having a good time here,¡± Timmie danced his way and managed to find his room door before disappearing behind it.


    Rhohaz was still struck by the conclusions Timmie jumped so fast into, ¡°It''s.. it''s not what you think it is!¡±


    He spoke to an empty hallway with no one listening to him except Vanya who was rubbing her forehead both in slight pain and heavy confusion seeing Rhohaz turning visibly red in front of her very eyes.


    ***


    Vanya panted as she sped down with all her might. She had not expected Roza to run this fast. It was dark and the sun had set far earlier than they had anticipated. The unlit alleyways started pouring in with men in the shadows, smoking something, exchanging something, whispering something seeing two girls run down with no one chasing them.


    Roza had barged in just like she promised that evening. Vanya had spent her entire day helping out at the market. She had barely seen Rhohaz that day. Kev was explaining how Rhohaz was busy attending one of the annual meetings organized by Elioth¡¯s chief to discuss important matters with rural villages and their leaders. Vanya was partly relieved for she had only one Cassian sibling to deal with that day. And Roza was not the easy one out of the two, Vanya had come to realize.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s back at the Temptest Inn?¡± Vanya barely sounded out while huffing.


    Roza shouted back, ¡°I overheard Tallon confirming his seller will be there at his room tonight!¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡± Vanya asked back, partly irritated that Roza did not explain to her anything at all before taking off in a hurry.


    Roza glanced back with an evil smile crossing her face, ¡°Because I hid in his closet all day and eavesdropped on him.¡±


    Vanya gulped, ¡°All day?¡±


    Roza threw her hands up in the air seeing a large crowd gathered outside the Temptest Inn from a distance, ¡°All day, Jadie. Now what is going on over there?¡±


    It seemed a fight had erupted with everyone in the South end of Elioth gathering to carve out the perfect view of the spectacle that had already begun.


    Roza and Vanya clawed through the crowd, sweaty and reeking of alcohol, to barely make it halfway through. Vanya had her eyes locked in on Roza, watching her every move as the crowd tried splitting them apart. Suddenly, she felt a blow to her stomach making her fold in half in pain.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± her anger had burst through and she pushed whoever was in that direction out of annoyance. Seconds later, she bolted her head up to see no sign of Roza. She remained stunned and frantically looking around amidst the wave of people jolting her forward reacting to the head kick one of the fighters threw at their opponent.


    ¡°Roza!¡± she shouted but no one replied. Even if Roza did reply she would have never heard it for the loud cheers were drowning out her own voice.


    She pushed her way through to the entrance of the Temptest Inn and somehow managed to slip through to find that everyone inside the inn was too busy hanging over windows and doors to get a glimpse of the action outside.


    She stumbled her way to the staircase. That was where she found Roza last night. She was about to stride up it when a hand pulled in front of her and stopped her on her heels.


    ¡°Name, please,¡± a man dressed in navy with a crumpled hat and a flat board in his hand asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°Why do you need my name?¡± Vanya asked, confused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you get through if your name isn¡¯t on the list. So, name, please?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I got through yesterday fine. There was no one asking for my name yesterday,¡± Vanya pressed on.


    The man, who seemed to have heard this a thousand times over, sighed deeply before replying, ¡°Well, I was stationed at the top of the stairs yesterday. Seems like you didn¡¯t make it all the way to the top. I would have asked the same thing yesterday. So, name, please?¡±


    Vanya threw her hands in the air realizing more people gathered beside her to get a better view of the fight outside.


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Roza. The name is Roza.¡±


    He checked his list lazily, ¡°Rosa who? I don¡¯t see a Rose in here.¡±


    Vanya felt her anger rise, ¡°Roza Cassian. Come on, she¡­I visited last night too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a Rosa Cassion.¡±


    Vanya grunted noticing some of the men gathered looking at her and seeing her throw her hands up in the air for the second time, ¡°What about Yelhi? Roza Yelhi?¡±


    ¡°Yellie?¡± the man repeated.


    ¡°No, Yel-hi,¡± Vanya pointed to her mouth as she shouted over the loud cheers erupting all over.


    Suddenly she found a hand grab the railing of the shaky stairs quite forcefully. Vanya looked to her left to see a man with a messy shirt and dark eyes narrowed at her smiling with the most malevolent curve plastered across his face.


    ¡°You are Roza Yelhi?¡± he asked, his words piercing through the chilly air.


    Vanya did not say anything or do anything. She simply waited in silence unable to figure out who he was, if he was a friend of Roza¡¯s catching her impersonating Roza. Or if he had other intentions which she could not put a finger on.


    ¡°Nevermind. Ignore my poor manners. Here, let me give you this. We are holding a gathering tonight. Maybe you should come by. For old times sake,¡± he handed her a leaflet printed ¡®The Ravagers¡¯ in bold and a date and time with the Temptest Inn as the location under it. It carried more sentences randomly placed saying ¡®Ending all that was begun¡¯, ¡®Leveling the playing field¡¯, and ¡®Taking matters into our own hands.¡¯


    Vanya frowned at the paper. She could not figure out what it meant nor had she had time to give it attention. She put the paper away expecting to turn back at the doorkeeper to convince him to let her in when she found the man who gave her the leaflet still staring down into her eyes.


    ¡°I swear, I thought y''all had much lighter eyes,¡± he said enamored.


    Vanya took a step back. Her instincts made her want to turn around and walk far away from the man. But before she acted on it he let go of the railing he was grasping to, to catch a stray lock of her hair to twirl it saying, ¡°It was a delight meeting a member of the Yelhi tribe. Hope to see you tonight, love. Promise me you won¡¯t leave without showing your face.¡±


    Vanya thought she saw him almost smell her hair before letting go and fading into the crowd that was still too taken by the brawl outside. She felt chills run down her spine. It was absurd to show up to some event she had no idea of. But for some reason, she felt as if it was not the last time she would be seeing him again.

 Chapter 24

    For hours she tried convincing the oblivious doorkeeper, or in her case, the stairs-keeper, to let her pass through. He did not oblige for even a moment. He simply denied her over and over until she managed to convince him to let her sit on the first step and wait there.


    The brawl outside had died down with both the fighters knocked out cold. The crowd had dispersed in disappointment seeing they had no victor to celebrate in the end after all. Everyone was back inside the Temptest Inn once more, spending their money on lust and liquor.


    She bit into her nails unable to figure out if Roza had already left, perhaps jumped off a window, and had made her way back to the Moutain Home Inn without her. She worried holding ¡®The Ravagers¡¯ leaflet in her hands almost ready to twist it and tear it apart in frustration.


    Just then, she heard footsteps at the top of the stairs. She whipped her head around to find Roza making her way down frantically.


    Roza quickly pulled out a hand from her pocket and tipped the doorkeeper a coin before grabbing onto Vanya, who had no time to even sigh in relief.


    ¡°He¡­he wouldn¡¯t let me in,¡± she whispered glancing back at the nonchalant doorkeeper as Roza and Vanya stepped out the main door and onto the street.


    ¡°Of course not. You need to give your name in the morning so he can add it to his list.¡±


    ¡°I told him your name and he still wouldn¡¯t let me in.¡±


    Roza looked at her partly embarrassed, ¡°My name? You told him my real name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he said it was not on the list.¡±


    Roza shook her head holding in a laugh, ¡°Love, you don¡¯t give your real name at places like this. I go by Tammy Long.¡±


    Vanya gave Roza a push, ¡°You are not serious.¡±


    Roza let out a laugh, ¡°I am. But never mind that. Do you want to hear the good news or not?¡±


    Vanya clasped her hands sending the noise of the clap echoing down the cold and dark alley. She gasped seeing Roza pull out a pea-sized pendant that twinkled in the moonlight. It was deep yellow and glistened as Roza held it by the gold loop encapsulating the jewel in the middle.


    ¡°The amulet. That¡¯s the amulet. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Vanya whispered.


    Roza quickly hid it back in a pocket at her breast, ¡°It took me two hours to convince the bastard. I¡¯m telling you he was as old as the dirt beneath us, an old grump.¡±


    ¡°The seller?¡± Vanya asked intertwining her hands with Roza¡¯s as they turned to head back home.


    Roza nodded, ¡°Yes, he was such a show-off. Talking about how he knew more about the Northern Kingdom and all that. And how I should be careful with the amulet and not let anyone know I possess such a thing¡­¡±


    Vanya watched as Roza tried imitating the seller in question.


    ¡°...He bragged about how he used to reside in Esmeth, the finest of areas. Heck, Tallon later mentioned that the old grump may have been a part of the royal court, possibly an advisor of some sort.¡±


    Vanya stopped at her heels making Roza stumble herself to her halt as well.


    ¡°The royal court?¡± Vanya asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Tallon said. He seemed so old and presented himself so wise so I have no doubt he may have once held a high-ranking position in the royal palace, it was probably before they banned magic though. He had so many items to sell. It wasn¡¯t just the amulet. He had heaps and heaps of old items, a few grimoires that I put my name down so I can pick them up from Tallon next time. You know the grimoire that you held the night at the cave? That too was apparently from the old grump¡¯s collections,¡± Roza said while her hand automatically circled the amulet in her pocket as if to check for its presence.


    Vanya stayed in silence for a moment making Roza continue, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s from Esmeth?¡± Vanya asked again, this time her heart pounding. She knew of a few people who were as old as time and served the royal family while residing in the finest of premises within the castle walls. They were well cared for and possessed a large collection of items gathered by simply having access to many nuanced things.


    ¡°He said it himself,¡± Roza replied watching Vanya behave so strangely.


    ¡°What¡­what did he look like?¡± Vanya drew closer to Roza with the natural next question.


    ¡°Old¡­very old with a beard as white as snow almost down to his knees. I¡¯m so sure he had to cut his beard out of necessity of not having to tangle on it and fall flat on his face.¡±


    Vanya gulped. In her lifetime, she had known only two incredibly old yet fervently opinionated individuals, and one of them had already passed two years ago. The other was her history tutor who retired a couple of years prior, losing all connection with the royal palace.


    Vanya remembered him from their last lesson together. He huffed and puffed about his opinions on the ban on magic so freely as if Vanya was not the daughter of the King, and the future heir to the throne. It was only during their supposed next lesson did she came to know that he had retired and had already moved out of his home within the castle grounds.


    ¡°Aren,¡± she whispered to herself before turning to Roza and grabbing her shoulders to say, ¡°I must go back. I¡­I need to find him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Roza pressed on yet sensing that Vanya would not tell the actual reason she changed her line, ¡°Let me help you too.¡±


    Vanya nodded and turned around with Roza right on her heel as they looked back down the dark alleyway and marched on. But that only lasted a few moments before they both came to a discreet halt seeing three figures pop up blocking the way in front.


    ¡°I thought I told you to promise me that you¡¯d meet me at the gathering. Don¡¯t tell me I wasted a leaflet on you, love,¡± it was the same man that had Vanya¡¯s skin crawl earlier in the evening. Only this time he had company with him. They all looked equally pleased to find Vanya and Roza blocked in a path with no one around, blanketed with the dark.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± Roza shouted back. Her posture was confident and her body moved forward as if to take all three of them head-on.


    His laugh reverberated against the thin walls enveloping the girls. Vanya crumpled the leaflet in her hand, regretting even picking it up. She quickly grabbed Roza¡¯s wrist to whisper, ¡°He¡¯s come after me to drag me back inside. What should we do?¡±


    Roza realizing that trouble had found its way to Vanya gave a glance towards her and whispered back, ¡°Run.¡±


    ***


    Vanya felt her chest burn. The cold air she was breathing in was not helping put out the fire making its way up her throat as she ran with all her might behind Roza. Her soles thrashed against the rough path and her feet dug in to help push herself to run as fast as she physically could.


    She saw Roza glance back several times. Vanya did not dare look behind her to see the sight of three men chasing them down hurling swears at them, throwing stones their way to get them to stumble.


    The cold breeze chaffed against Vanya¡¯s skin making her eyes water and blur her vision. Yet she kept at Roza¡¯s pace praying that they would outrun their enemies who were clearly much faster and agile than they were.


    Just then, Vanya¡¯s foot slipped and she thrashed to the ground. She felt the side of her face scrap against the rough earth and her palms started stinging in pain.


    Roza, who was about to turn a corner spotted Vanya on her knees. Vanya tried flailing her hands to signal Roza to keep running yet Roza came right back to help Vanya up.


    ¡°No, leave. Go find help!¡± Vanya pushed Roza ahead. But Roza was her usual stubborn self wanting to carry Vanya with her.


    Footsteps stopped right behind them.


    ¡°Give up, ladies,¡± the man, panting heavily, spoke through his breaths.


    Roza pulled Vanya up yet Vanya fell to right back to her knees as her ankle twisted.


    ¡°Leave! I will buy you time,¡± Vanya whispered as she grabbed Roza closer to her.


    But Roza only shook her head vehemently.


    Soon, arms grabbed Roza away from Vanya and thrashed her against a dark wall where she fell with an unexpectedly severe blow to her spine.


    Two men grabbed Roza from either side and held her up as she whirled curses their way and tried getting free of their grasp.


    The man that Vanya met earlier snickered behind her. He made his way slowly towards her as she tried crawling away.


    He heeled the skirt of her dress and made her stop. She felt herself let out a sob before she picked up the courage to glare back at him.


    ¡°Let her go! She has no part in this. I am the one you want,¡± Vanya managed to speak in a shaky voice.


    He only laughed out loud, ¡°Of course, I will let her go once she proves to me she is not a Yelhi.¡±


    Vanya saw Roza stop for a second hearing the man. Roza took a few breaths and her brows furrowed before she immediately started squirming and pushing against the men keeping her down.


    Vanya watched as the man tilted his head looking at her for a moment as if she was some rare breed ready for his consumption. He squatted next to her and curled a lock of her hair around his finger. She froze. Her mind told her in every which way to slap the man¡¯s hand, push him over, and fight, yet her body stayed deathly still as if a layer of ice was forming over her limbs.


    While Roza shouted in the back and kicked the men away, Vanya¡¯s shaky pupils only saw the man next to her caress her cheek with his rough scaly fingers.


    ¡°Oh! For how long I have been searching your kind. And you appear in front of my eyes like a gentle flower.¡±


    Vanya felt herself shiver before she managed to ask back, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He leaned in closer, his drunken breath engulfing her face before she saw the glimmer of his dagger pointing to her eye.


    ¡°You. I want all your kind. Did you not read the leaflet, love? I¡¯m only doing a service, a worthy cause to get rid of you all. But looking at you now, maybe, I might just keep you next to me instead. Let you stay alive.¡±


    His brown teeth appeared as his cunning and creepy smile took over his face.


    Vanya felt anger bursting through her. How dare he assume she would succumb to him without a fight. Before she knew it she had managed to open her mouth and spit on his face. Her saliva dripped down his nose as his lustful eyes turned to rage.


    ¡°You scum of the earth!¡± he bellowed as he grabbed the collar of her dress and his dagger tucked beneath her neck piercing into her skin.


    Vanya closed her eyes feeling the blood beading at the cut ready to start pouring out in a gush. She heard Roza yell and get muffled by the other men. She felt herself already getting dizzy.


    Just then, a pack of metal slings echoed as if swords were being unsheathed on command.


    Her eyes shot open to find a figure beside her. The figure moved to the light where she saw his face take shape and the long sword he carried close to piercing right through the heart of the man with his dagger still pressing against her neck.


    ¡°Drop your dagger while I ask nicely of you¨C¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± the man retorted to which he felt the sword pinch his back.


    ¡°Or I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°And I would die happy knowing I took a Yelhi down with me!¡± the man let out a laugh sending chills down Vanya¡¯s back. She felt his grip on her dress tighten and suddenly he swung behind her without a warning to grip her by her hair as she yelled in pain, his dagger still at her neck.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± he shouted.


    It was then that Vanya properly saw Rhohaz with the sword held up in her way, shocked and in terror.


    ¡°No! No, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Roza shouted from the back. Taru and a few other men dressed in navy blue had disarmed the other two men who had Roza held down before. They all looked towards the impending doom with their swords ready and waiting for direction.


    Rhohaz looked as if it was the first time he was holding a sword, his posture off and his grip too tight. Yet he was determined to drive the sword through. His eyes were flaming in anger and his gaze focused only on the eyes of the man holding Vanya hostage.


    ¡°Anton! Let her go! Your actions are going to have you banned from Elioth for the rest of your life!¡± Taru shouted back.


    ¡°Banned?¡± Anton let out a skin-crawling laugh, ¡°Did you not hear me the first time, you idiot? I¡¯m willing to take her to hell with me.¡±


    Vanya felt a drop of blood roll down her neck. Anton pressed his dagger harder and started dragging Vanya with him trying to draw back into the shadows. She looked ahead to see the shocked group in front of her not knowing what to do. Rhohaz too stayed there frozen. Yet in a fleeting moment, she saw his eyes glow faintly right before a large rumble of rocks started piling down her way.


    The dust enveloped her and Anton. She felt his grip loosen and his hand with the dagger held to her neck get knocked away by a large stone that whipped past her. She saw rocks falling down onto her head yet they landed on her soft and bouncy, unlike Anton who was yelling in pain and getting pummeled.


    A hand pulled her out of the mess. She knocked her head against Rhohaz¡¯s chest covered in silver dust.


    Taru and his men moved fast and grabbed Anton while he was down.


    Vanya looked at her bleeding palms from the fall before. It was then that she saw that she was shivering. Her entire body was shivering as if the realization that she could have had her life ended a moment ago fully sunk in.


    Noticing fear taking over her, Rhohaz grabbed her hands making her focus her attention on him.


    His other hand reached her neck and gently covered her exposed cut beading blood. She felt his hands warm her. Her heartbeat, which was so erratic making her huff for air every second, slowed into a sweet lullaby. His pale eyes were so full of worry and radiating relief at the same time. He was relieved to have found her.

 Chapter 25

    Vanya¡¯s heart pounded as she sat in the dark room barely lit with one candle in a corner. She held the piece of cloth she was handed, to her neck, making her check on it from time to time to only see little blood collecting as time passed.


    She wondered again realizing the rumble of rocks she almost drowned in together with Anton was Rhohaz¡¯s doing. She saw his eyes, and that was enough to confirm there was no other way a pile of rocks would have magically appeared so conveniently right above their heads. Taru too made a sly comment about it before changing the subject altogether and commanding his men to take Anton and the Ravagers in for questioning. They were cuffed and taken away while Vanya and Roza were guided away from the South end of Elioth and back to their Mountain Home Inn.


    But that was not the end of it. Vanya was asked to step into a room, separating her from Roza. And despite Roza¡¯s objections Rhohaz nodded in compliance with Taru and dragged his sister away leaving Vanya to remain seated patiently in a room by herself until further notice.


    Soon Taru trotted in and knocked on the open door to ask politely, ¡°May I?¡±


    Vanya nodded directing him to take a seat yet he only stood leaning against the table in front of her.


    He crossed his arms and sighed before asking, ¡°First, I must ask you, are you okay?¡±


    Vanya cleared her throat to answer, ¡°I am. Thank you for asking.¡±


    Taru nodded and continued, ¡°I apologize for what happened¨C¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault.¡±


    ¡°We do take safety very seriously here in Elioth. Tonight should not have happened.¡±


    Vanya edged her seat wanting to explain, ¡°It is not your fault. We¡­we should not have wandered off into such an area. We should have been more alert.¡± She tried to smoothen it over not knowing what Roza may have said.


    Taru only remained stoic. ¡°I feel ashamed. I should have made it more clear to everyone as soon as you all got here to stay away from the South of Elioth. If it wasn¡¯t for Rhohaz alerting us we wouldn¡¯t have found you in time. And that could have cost you your life.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s brows rose in curiosity, ¡°Rhohaz?¡±


    Taru nodded, ¡°He was the one that got to us and let us know you two have not returned for some time.¡±


    Vanya could understand that but she pressed on, ¡°And you scoured the entire city? All of Elioth looking for us?¡±


    Taru opened his mouth to explain yet he held back as his brows furrowed in thought, ¡°Well, not exactly. He just led us to you¨C¡±


    ¡°It was Timmie. He knew where you were. It was a guess, really,¡± a deep voice sounded out. Both Vanya and Taru looked ahead to see Rhohaz by the door, the candlelight barely shining on him.


    It had been some time since Vanya saw Rhohaz after having his gentle fingers covering the slender cut on her neck in the middle of the chaotic streets of Elioth like nobody was watching them. It was electrifying, to say the least, to have him so close to her while dust filled up the air like a cloud shielding them and for a moment they seemed so distant from all the chaos around them. But that only lasted for a heartbeat before the artificial smog settled and Rhohaz had already whipped his hand to himself and was heading to his sister who was ready to claw Anton¡¯s face off.


    ¡°Oh good, you are here. Is she willing to say anything?¡± Taru asked, his posture open and relaxed.


    Rhohaz shook his head and looked ahead at Vanya, who was sitting meekly on the chair.


    ¡°Roza is not willing to give it up, but you should,¡± Rhohaz said to Vanya.


    ¡°Give what up?¡± Vanya retorted not knowing what they were talking about. Clearly, she was very much in the dark.


    Taru leaned in, ¡°You two were found in the South of Elioth and closer to the Temptest Inn. That¡¯s not the ideal place to wander off to especially if your primary reason for visiting Elioth is to sell fish in the market. The reports of the incident will reach my father soon, and he will come to ask you why you were there tomorrow if you don¡¯t tell us your reasons now.¡±


    Vanya was confused. She supposed that the questioning was only for the actual perpetrators who clearly were ready to slit her throat at the chance of it. Yet she felt the weight of the situation on her chest. She had to come up with a lie. There was in no way could she ever oust herself and Roza to reveal the real reason, that they were simply there for a rare amulet needed for their delicate and secret plan to cure Joan from the venomous bite of an Ombrah.


    She gulped and looked to Taru and Rhohaz peering into her, ¡°I¡­um¡­we were, honestly, wandering off. We lost track of¡ª¡±


    Just then, they heard a loud thud from outside in the hallway. Footsteps scurried before the door thrashed open and Rhohaz fell with it.


    ¡°How dare you, Taru!¡± Roza bellowed at him almost ready to punch him in the face. She quickly made her way to Vanya and shook her shoulders to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. They are just being pricks.¡±


    ¡°Roza, let Taru do his job!¡± Rhohaz shouted as he stood back up regaining his balance.


    ¡°What job? Being the son of the Chief isn¡¯t a job!¡± Roza spat back.


    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to help you. My father will come back to ask you the same questions. I might as well have it ready for him so he wouldn¡¯t have you two dragged into the musky cell he questions everyone in,¡± Taru pleaded.


    Roza whipped her head back with her hands on her hip, ¡°Well then, you can come up with a lie for us. You¡¯ve always been so brilliant at those, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Taru let out a smirk as if she finally managed to tick him off and lose his calm, ¡°You must have something deliciously precious to hide if you are so adamant about not revealing the reason for your trip down to the South.¡±


    ¡°Oh please! I have nothing to hide. I detested how you¡¯ve treated us women as if we are the culprits from the moment we made our way back home,¡± Roza shouted back.


    ¡°And that¡¯s your reason for hurling curses at me?!¡±


    ¡°Oh no no! I was all fine until you called me a liar when I said the men dragged us to the South! Tell him, Jade,¡± Roza nudged Vanya, who was still catching up, ¡°Tell him the men chased us all the way to the South.¡±


    Vanya only looked around in confusion and found Rhohaz palm his face in embarrassment seeing his sister high pitched, on her toes, and going at Taru¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rhohaz grumbled.


    It must have been his voice and how deep it felt to their bones, both Taru and Roza stopped instantly and looked away in anger. Rhohaz looked to Vanya, disappointment etched across his face but most of all he looked too tired to deal with it right now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with what you have to say. Just say the reason as to why you two were there,¡± Rhohaz asked Vanya. Both Roza and Taru edged to her in anticipation.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°We¡­we lost track of time and our surroundings. We got lost,¡± her soft voice trailed off to a whisper.


    ¡°There you have it,¡± Rhohaz clasped his hands and turned around to walk away from it all.


    ***


    The next day was nothing but awkward silence between everyone. Roza was present at the market grounds for the first time. The word had already gotten around the folk from Shalom that Roza and Vanya were found in the South last night. They were mostly hushed about it. The rumors were pointing to a craftily mended story that Roza was introducing the best of alcohol in all of Elioth to Vanya, and they were found piss drunk and flashing men on the streets. The brilliant spinner of this story was Timmie, obviously.


    ¡°Really? You couldn¡¯t leave the flashing out of it?¡± Vanya whispered harshly at Timmie who burst out laughing satisfied that Vanya took his joke better than Rhohaz did.


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s better to have a ridiculous rumor spread even amongst our own than to have Chief Han question you and Roza,¡± Timmie whispered back while passing an empty crate to Vanya as she carefully stacked them at the back of the tent.


    ¡°Well, we already explained to them that we got lost,¡± Vanya said.


    ¡°Sure, but if in any case, Chief Han were to not believe that he would not hesitate to make Rhohaz leave you two behind for questioning. Hence, a more believable rumor such as two girls wanting to get drunk in the middle of the night and hide it from their folk and make their way to the South unknowingly to find trouble.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Chief Han believe us anyway?¡±


    ¡°South of Elioth has been the corrupt end for a long time. That¡¯s where you go to break the rules. And if you don¡¯t want trouble you stay away from there. Chief Han and his people have been trying for years to clean it up, to rid the South of its crime-filled alleys. There was a time when Rhohaz, Taru, and I went down there, a couple of years ago, out of interest and for fun. The next day Taru was beaten with a cane by his father. And we were strongly advised not to go there without prior permission,¡± Timmie said, gulping remembering the day.


    Vanya knitted her brows in confusion, ¡°Is it because¡­the South is somewhere one would go to perhaps find out about magic?¡±


    Timmie looked up at her shocked and immediately placed his finger to his mouth shushing her.


    ¡°Careful what you say, Jadie.¡±


    Vanya cracked a smile and whispered back, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Timmie leaned closer to her, ¡°The South used to be a bustling melting pot of everything related to magic two decades ago. It has been wiped out of anything relating to it now, however, there have always been illegal trades in the South of Elioth. Chief Han is not happy about it. To have any of our people from Shalom involved in such trades would get us banned from ever selling at the Elioth markets again.¡±


    Vanya gulped hearing that one of Shalom¡¯s primary sources of outside income could have been wiped away if the Elioth officials found out what Vanya and Roza were doing last night. She stacked the last of the empty wooden crates Timmie passed over to her with a sigh trying to calm herself.


    Timmie inched closer and whispered, ¡°What were you doing last night anyway?¡±


    She startled and nudged him to answer, ¡°I told you, we got lost.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. How could you get lost when Roza¡¯s been so familiar with the city for years? Don¡¯t lie to me, Jadie.¡±


    Vanya huffed placing her hands on her hips and retorted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me how you knew where exactly we were? Rhohaz told us that it was you who told him we could be in the South.¡±


    Timmie tilted in surprise cocking his brow and shook his head, ¡°I did not tell him anything. I had no clue where you would be.¡±


    Vanya gave out a sly laugh. She remembered how Timmie tried bribing Rhohaz the previous night to let Rhohaz keep him company by telling Rhohaz how he knew what Roza was up to.


    ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s strange. I thought I remembered Rhohaz mentioning how you knew what Roza was up to in Elioth.¡±


    Timmie narrowed his gaze, ¡°Is that so? You are spending an awful lot of time with our leader to have him tell you so much detail. Tell me, Jadie. Are you perhaps actually courting our beloved Rho?¡±


    Vanya punched Timmie in the shoulder while he laughed aloud sending some customers to the front to peer in.


    ¡°Rhohaz doesn¡¯t need me to track his sister. For all we know he already knows exactly where everyone is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vanya asked back.


    ¡°Hmm, how should I put it?... Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s one of his many gifts,¡± Timmie winked before he patted Vanya on the shoulder and turned around to leave her wondering what he even meant.


    He¡¯s speaking about magic, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s saying Rhohaz knows exactly where everyone is through magic. Like a spell?


    She thought to herself unable to comprehend if Rhohaz had cast a spell on Roza or perhaps on her to find them so easily last night.


    She was biting into her nails, deep in thought, while crammed into a corner between the empty wooden crates when Taru tapped her on the shoulder releasing her from her own trance.


    ¡°Daydreaming or plotting revenge?¡± he asked with a smile crossing his face.


    Vanya shook her head to stand greeting him.


    ¡°Taru, what brings you here?¡± she asked looking around to see if there was anyone else besides her to greet the Elioth¡¯s Chief¡¯s son.


    He waved his hands in an attempt to calm Vanya who seemed panicked, ¡°I just wanted to let you know my father has accepted your explanation for yesterday¡¯s mistake. He only wished it never happened and that you were safe. He also apologizes for it.¡±


    Vanya let out a sigh that had formed in her chest while Taru was speaking. She nodded partly in excitement, ¡°No, please. You all do not have to apologize. It is not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I must add that Anton and the rest of his men who were at the Temptest Inn are under arrest. They are being searched and questioned, and they will be punished accordingly, I promise.¡±


    Vanya smiled in relief. She had not thought about how Anton had followed her and Roza last night. She had not thought about the fact that she had a knife to her throat that could have easily passed through leaving her losing blood on the dark alleyways of Elioth. It seemed that Anton was more than determined to kill her, especially since he thought she was a Yelhi.


    ¡°Anton¡­he said he was a part of some group called ¡®the Ravagers¡¯,¡± she asked halting Taru who was about to take his leave on his heels.


    ¡°Oh yes, well, they are an extremist group that travels from town to town preaching their beliefs. You don¡¯t need to worry about them, my father has them under control¨C¡±


    ¡°What do you mean an extremist group? What are their beliefs?¡±


    Taru looked at her baffled as if she should have somehow known some general fact. He leaned in and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°They believe the King has become comfortable with not carrying out what he promised when he first assumed his position.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Vanya asked without missing a beat.


    ¡°To rid the Northen Kingdom of anyone with magic. The Ravagers essentially preach to civilians to take matters into their own hands and do what must be done.¡±


    Vanya furrowed her brows. She wondered if Taru was only exaggerating what he was saying but she understood that what he meant was that the Ravagers wanted anyone with ties to magic to be gone from the face of the earth.


    ¡°I must say, Jade. I know you two were not lost last night. And obviously, you weren¡¯t drunk beyond belief as everyone is saying. You may have gone to the South for something in particular. I trust Roza and I don¡¯t want her to get in trouble for something trivial. Just know that if you need any help you can always let me know and I will not speak a word of it to anyone,¡± Taru pursed his lips and waited for Vanya to reply.


    She looked at him, his eyes genuine. For a moment she faltered. She wondered if it was okay to confide in him now. After all, this was her best chance for she had only one more night left in Elioth.


    ¡°There¡¯s a man¡­¡± she made Taru look at her, surprised to see her speak, ¡°...I need your help finding him. He¡¯s old, with a long white beard, and half-moon glasses. He was at the Temptest Inn last night. I¡­¡± she paused for a second seeing Taru¡¯s brows knot, ¡°...I need to find him. It might be my only chance.¡±


    She fell silent remembering how Roza described the seller and his arrogant self and how sure Vanya felt in her heart that it was Aren, her history tutor, in Elioth only a few moments away from her. He could end her suffering then and there. He could help her end her life as a stranded princess in hiding, bring her back to safety, and take her back to home. She could finally return to being the heir to the throne in the care of her beloved father.


    She gulped seeing Taru silent and thinking. She was ready to answer him, push him back if he were to fight her, but all she saw was him sigh deeply a few times before turning to her with conviction in his eyes and saying, ¡°I will help you find him.¡±


    ¡°I hope this stays between you and me. I¡­I cannot afford for anyone to know that I am looking for him. Not even Rhohaz,¡± she said almost immediately.


    He paused longer before finally adding, ¡°You have my word.¡±

 Chapter 26

    That night, the villagers from Shalom stayed till after nightfall, cleaning and clearing the market grounds as the three-day market in Elioth had finally come to an end. The fish in their crates were all empty. The tent was being cleared and cleaned. While Kev and Stu counted the coins for the final time, everyone else was reloading the empty bins and equipment back into their carts to head out to the Mountain Home Inn for the last night before they took off back to Shalom the next morning.


    Vanya with her calves sore from standing all day met Roza who was awkwardly standing around waiting for someone to begin heading back to the inn.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Roza asked, seeing Vanya look lethargic.


    She nodded in response letting her hand automatically dig into her pocket finding the little orange seashell she had been carrying all this time. She held it in the safety of her pocket, with no one seeing her sudden attachment to the little thing.


    Vanya together with Roza soon left with a few other folks back to the inn. They found themselves back in their room, taking a break while enjoying the vibrant sunset amongst the crooked buildings.


    ¡°Are you excited to go back to Joan?¡± Roza asked, hopping onto her bed and letting her feet sway.


    Vanya replied, ¡°More than anything.¡±


    They had not really spoken much about what happened last night. It had been mostly Roza confirming the amulet was safe in her hands and Vanya reiterating that she knew Roza would keep it safe. But it wasn¡¯t that hard to recognize that Roza felt the guilt creep in. She felt partly responsible for pushing Vanya into something she could have accomplished on her own and plunging Vanya into a precarious situation.


    ¡°That man, Anton¡­¡± Roza started, making Vanya surprised. Roza was bringing it up finally, ¡°...He mentioned about you being Roza¡­Yelhi, am I correct?¡±


    Vanya straightened her back to simply nod in reply.


    ¡°Why did he think you were me?¡± Roza asked and paused watching Vanya closely.


    ¡°He overheard me speaking with the man at the stairs. I told your name in the hopes I would be allowed to pass through.¡±


    Roza only paused longer before asking, ¡°But how did he know my full name?¡±


    Vanya held her breath. No one had ever mentioned that any of the folk from Shalom ever went by that last name, Yelhi. Roza had never mentioned her full name nor had anyone ever said anything remotely related. Vanya felt her heart race for a moment before she let her tongue run with it.


    ¡°Umm, I think it was Taru who mentioned that you all are from the Yelhi tribe. I just assumed your last name was Yelhi. And I am guessing that Anton overheard me say it.¡±


    ¡°Taru, that idiot,¡± Roza whispered harshly to herself before turning to Vanya and saying, ¡°We don¡¯t go by that name anymore. Just be sure not to say it out loud, especially in front of the council or Rhohaz. You will be in a lot of trouble.¡±


    If Vanya had not known of the unfortunate fate of the Yelhi tribe from her insightful conversations with Taru she would have naively pressed on asking Roza for explanations. But seeing that her eagerness would have looked odd and her exposure to such information would perhaps stop her from being free from her current state, she remained silent with no further conversation. She only wanted to focus on her and Joan¡¯s safety and seeing that Aren might be her way out of all of this, she had already made up her mind to forget about everything else and only focus on what was at hand.


    ***


    The final dinner at the dining hall was not as packed and bellowingly loud as it was the first night. All of the villagers from Shalom were preset. To their surprise, Roza was also present sitting beside Stu as they conversed so livelily while Timmie sulked sitting opposite to them as if they had forgotten he was even there in the first place.


    Vanya found herself sitting beside Greta and some of the other ladies, eating her meal silently while listening to their conversations about the trip and what they had waiting for them at home.


    She glanced over and around to see if the person she had not seen all day was around somewhere. The last she saw him was over a day ago, sleepless and tired of everything.


    Greta passed over an extra piece of bread to Vanya.


    ¡°Eat, dear,¡± she said with a smile crossing her face.


    Vanya smiled and accepted while chowing down on it immediately after. Suddenly some of the ladies opposite her stood and cleared some way. Vanya was only barely able to lift her head to inspect when Rhohaz plopped down opposite her with a plate full of food.


    ¡°There you are, Rhohaz. We were wondering where you were,¡± Greta handed another piece of bread to Rhohaz.


    ¡°Had a few things to take care of while we were here,¡± he said with a smile and tore into the bread.


    His eyes passed by Vanya for only a moment before he stared back at his plate and started eating his food.


    ¡°I hope the trouble in the South of Elioth is all taken care of then,¡± Greta whispered disturbing Rhohaz.


    He nodded, ¡°Chief Han is taking care of it all.¡± He looked again at Vanya, who kept her head low and remained silent.


    His eyes grazed by her neck. The faint sign of the cut was visible as she gulped noticing his eyes on her.


    ¡°You are awfully quiet today,¡± he said.


    Vanya lifted her head to look around and point to herself in question.


    ¡°Yes, you. I¡¯m talking to you,¡± Rhohaz partly laughed before he felt his food almost travel down the wrong pipe and stopped hoping not to choke in front of everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to finish my food.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten all of it already. Are you planning on eating the plate too?¡±


    Greta burst out laughing seeing Vanya baffled at Rhohaz¡¯s comment. Her plate was wiped clean and she was picking at something invisible with her fork.


    ¡°Let me help you with that,¡± Greta took Vanya¡¯s plate off despite Vanya¡¯s persistent efforts to stop Greta from cleaning up after her. Greta only winked at Rhohaz before leaving with some more empty plates in her arms.


    Vanya turned to Rhohaz mad at him for exposing her but he only smirked before focusing back on his food. She watched him with her arms crossed and her eyes narrowed.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What?¡± he retorted with food in his mouth sensing her.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she made a face and looked away.


    His eyes went to her palms, balled up and behind her back. ¡°How are your hands?¡± he asked.


    Vanya raised her brows bringing her palms in front. The rough fall to the ground had scratched her palms last night exposing flesh and blood making them sting. Today however they remained dark brown with no remnants of pain felt.


    ¡°They look good,¡± Rhohaz answered for himself and went back to focusing on his food.


    She thought for a moment looking at her wounded palms remembering his warm hands holding them close last night. She had never seen a wound heal so fast ready for it the scabs to fall off so quickly. Her eyes automatically shifted to Rhohaz wondering if he had something to do with it.


    Just then, a man in a navy uniform approached the two of them. Rhohaz looked at him expecting the guard to address him yet the guard only looked at Vanya and tapped her shoulder to get her attention. She almost jumped seeing him staring at her before he slipped a note to her hand.


    She looked to Rhohaz in the hopes he knew what it was. He looked equally shocked and confused.


    She quickly opened it to read it and immediately turned around to spot the person who had sent the note. Taru, for the first time dressed in a decorated navy uniform, similar to the guard standing next to her, but with a small medal of shiny gold pinned to his chest, stood peeking into the dining hall with his hands to his back, smiling at her.


    ¡°I will be taking my leave,¡± Vanya briefly looked at Rhohaz and immediately started standing up from her seat only to stop as Rhohaz threw his arm on the table with a thud.


    She looked up to see him worried, ¡°What does he want? Why isn¡¯t he coming in here instead?--¡±


    She quickly interjected, ¡°Just a chat. Nothing more,¡± and ended with the brightest smile possible. She hoped that would calm Rhohaz but it only made his expression change from worry to envy in a flash. He sulked back into his seat with his eyes narrowing at Taru. Vanya wanted to explain yet she held back simply because she was running out of time but mostly because she wanted to savor his amusing expression.


    Before Rhohaz could stop her again she quickly followed the guard and met Taru at the front of the inn.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming Rhohaz knows nothing about this,¡± Taru asked taking a glance at Rhohaz who had his eyes locked in on the two of them from a distance.


    Vanya only looked to Taru to smile brightly and speak through her teeth, ¡°Not one clue.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Taru looked back at her and reciprocated with the most handsome smile possible.


    ¡°You wanted to speak? I¡¯m guessing this is about the man I mentioned earlier today,¡± Vanya spoke.


    Taru gave a quick nod, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this but I sent some of my men undercover to look for him. They confirmed that he did stay at the Temptest Inn last night but he checked out of the inn early this morning and no one really knows where he is now.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s heart dropped. Her only chance to have herself safely back in Esmeth and in the castle grounds had disappeared from her very grasp. She looked away feeling her eyes water and calmed herself before she looked back at him to ask further.


    ¡°Does anyone know where he went? Perhaps where he lives or something?¡±


    Taru only shook his head, ¡°We did a thorough search and inquired from people who may have known any further information on him. He went by a name called Belin but many have confirmed he changes his name every time he visits Elioth.¡±


    Vanya felt her hand clasp her forehead in worry. She brushed off the cold sweat forming at her palms debating if to mention it or not. She looked around unable to decide and finally came to a resolution saying, ¡°Promise me you will not let your father know of what I am about to tell you.¡±


    Taru leaned closer and spoke, ¡°I promise. Whatever you say will not hurt you or anyone of whom you mention.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good. There¡¯s a man named Tallon. He¡­he is a reseller. Tallon knows the old man. He should have more information about him,¡± Vanya spoke peering into Taru¡¯s eyes.


    He listened and then said, ¡°I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s at the Temptest Inn as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he should be if he had not left already. I would have left to look for the old man and Tallon myself if it was not for you kindly offering your help. If you could do this for me I will be owing my life to you,¡± Vany let her emotions slip through leaving Taru to look at her in morbid curiosity.


    He did not inquire about it, however. He remained silent while calculating it all in his head. He took a moment before giving a confident nod to Vanya and said, ¡°I will find out what I can tonight. I hope I have some good news for you tomorrow morning before you leave.¡±


    Vanya sighed in relief taking his hands to thank him in return for his favor. Taru bid farewell and left through the inn¡¯s main door leaving Vanya to glance over at the dining hall, rambunctious and distracted. With everything going on, she needed some time alone to run through them one by one. This was her chance to escape for a moment of peace.


    She quickly made her way to the stairs when she saw Rhohaz standing there crossing his arms and pacing looking to his toes.


    Unknowingly, she felt relief flood her mind. Something about him made her calm and not worry about her future.


    Her footsteps made him immediately alert and look towards her as if he knew what they sounded like as if he had heard them for years.


    He glanced at the main door to check for Taru but seeing him already gone he gazed back into Vanya¡¯s eyes to get a read on if whatever she spoke with Taru was something to be worried about.


    ¡°Interesting. This is the second time I''ve found you at the bottom of the stairs ready to accompany me,¡± Vanya said stopping right next to him.


    He blinked twice before straightening his back to answer, ¡°I must confess, both times were very much intentional.¡±


    Vanya stepped back surprised at his candor. He seemed feisty today. It was perhaps the appearance of Taru alone with Vanya that had pushed him to this new edge he was finding himself.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Vanya asked taking the first steps to climb the stairs, ¡°Is Taru¡¯s sister as attractive as Taru is?¡±


    Rhohaz let out a disappointed sigh before following her, ¡°If you must ask, she is much more beautiful than Taru. Taru is nothing compared to her.¡±


    Vanya felt her mouth gape open in shock at Rhohaz¡¯s cockiness.


    ¡°Then why are you not with her? If you were so easily able to woo her and win at courting her, why are still alone?¡± Vanya asked letting her jealousy take over.


    Rhohaz only laughed, ¡°Because it was over five years ago. She is now married to her first love, and has two boys while living happily in her new home up North.¡±


    Vanya paused pursing her lips. She could not believe Rhohaz and Taru were dragging her on with something so trivial and clearly outdated. She felt cheated.


    Rhohaz laughed seeing her expression and patted her head, ¡°I am sorry for tricking you.¡±


    Vanya pushed his hand away to trot up the rest of the stairs while he trailed her.


    ¡°Do not pat me on the head,¡± she warned.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Rhohaz asked keeping up with her.


    She only made a face at him.


    Suddenly he held her wrist stopping her halfway partly in shock from the touch of his skin and another part in shock at his guts to stop the future queen so easily without a care in the world.


    She watched him lean closer to her while he observed her neck. His fingers were ready to reach her cut that had healed well when he quickly drew his hands back to himself and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask you about that cut.¡±


    Vanya rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine, clearly.¡±


    She watched as he paused for a moment as if to take her being all at once, etching the memory so clearly in his mind.


    ¡°I must ask you,¡± Vanya proceeded breaking the spell she had cast on Rhohaz, ¡°How did you know where we were? And don¡¯t lie to me saying it was Timmie. He knows nothing.¡±


    He stayed silent before his eyes softened while looking at her.


    ¡°Maybe one day I¡¯ll be able to tell you, explain it to you,¡± he said gently as if he believed they would remain acquaintances for a long time and that eventually he would tell it all. But deep down he knew that would never be the case.


    ¡°Why not today?¡± she asked seeing pain take over Rhohaz¡¯s face as if he had something more to say to her.


    He waited for a moment before replying, ¡°You might not look at me the same way when I do tell you. So, not today.¡±

 Chapter 27

    The raw salty sea breeze swept the village by the seaside in uncoordinated gusts lifting the light dresses of the women as if to play with them.


    Vanya had never thought that she would miss the lonely, boring village by the grueling winter sea so much so that she ran with her sack behind her back straight to Tilly¡¯s little stone house as soon as she got off of Kev¡¯s cart.


    She threw her sack at the porch and her bare feet ran across the beach before she came to a halt letting them sink in the cold sand while her hair played with the icy breeze.


    The sun beamed its rays on her skin embracing her with the little warmth left in winter. She listened to the waves crashing on land making her feel whole again. She missed the sound of the sea. She missed it all more than she had ever thought.


    From Elioth to Shalom all she could think of was how Taru appeared right before they left and shared some bad news. He mentioned how Tallon was nowhere to be found and that his leads to her history tutor Aren ended fruitless. He had apologized for bearing the bad news and promised to find her back at Shalom if he were to ever come across the old man again. Vanya had thanked him for his efforts and waved goodbye with a heavy heart wanting to stay back at Elioth and find Aren herself. Yet she yearned to see Joan, needing desperately to head to Shalom to help Joan with her injury.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± a familiar sweet voice shouted sending Vanya to turn around in glee.


    Joan was right behind with her hair in a neat braid and a blanket around her shoulders protecting her dark hair from being swept up in the gusty winds. They both immediately fell into a long hug. Vanya had never felt so at home. The warm embrace of a friend she had always had right beside her was all she needed to end the throbbing headache that had formed from the hours of overthinking Vanya was burying herself in while on the way to Shalom.


    Joan squeezed her tighter as if to tell her that she had missed her as much.


    ¡°Your Highness, I am so glad to see you,¡± Joan said running her fingers through Vanya¡¯s hair giving it a quick comb through, assuming her duties from the get-go.


    ¡°Joan, remember I am Jade. I am not a princess here,¡± Vanya reminded yet let her hands clasp Joan¡¯s cheeks and embraced her into another hug.


    ¡°Your leg?--¡± Vanya started to inspect when Joan stopped her and grabbed her hand like a sister would if she were to meet her sibling after a few days apart from each other, ¡°Better than ever, my lady.¡±


    They took a stroll down the beach for a moment exchanging stories. Vanya spared no time and jumped into a quick breeze through everything that had happened while in Elioth. She watched as Joan widened her eyes and hung her mouth open in shock while listening to Vanya vividly explain every detail.


    ¡°Taru sounds nice¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you almost got piled on by rocks?...¡±


    ¡°Roza is dangerous, I tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Aren? I remember when he retired. The rumor was that he would be heading to the Southern Kingdom. Well, that was at least what the servants thought¡­¡±


    Vanya peered at every comment Joan had to say. She went on to elaborate everything word for word until Joan said, ¡°You and Rhohaz¡­you two seem close.¡±


    Vanya shuddered taking a step back. Joan laughed seeing her face turn sour.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you take away from it? After all that I¡¯ve said?¡± Vanya retorted.


    ¡°Well, clearly. He said the reason he did not want to tell you how he knew where you and Roza were was because he did not want you looking at him in a different light. Which means, he treasures your opinion of him,¡± Joan said with a sly smile forming on her lips.


    Vanya huffed, ¡°He knows what I think of him. He knows I despise him for what he did to us in front of the council¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Vanya jumped at it while a part of her doubted her answer.


    ¡°You may have despised him in the beginning but not anymore.¡±


    ¡°My my Joan, how confident you are in telling me what I may or may not feel.¡±


    ¡°Please, Your Highness. I know if you¡¯d be having a good night''s sleep even before you lay your head down on the pillow. Of course, I know what you think of him.¡±


    Vanya pushed Joan playfully, shocked at her maidservant¡¯s cocky words. Joan tipped, lost her balance, and slipped falling on the sand. Vanya¡¯s laugh trailed off seeing Joan groan for a moment then immediately cover her pain with a bright smile.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vanya immediately crouched down.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Joan struggled to stand up. Vanya caught her shoulder and pulled her up, ¡°You are in pain, Joan. Show me your leg.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my lady. It¡¯s been the same¨C¡±


    ¡°Show me your leg!¡± Vanya¡¯s loud words made Joan lift her dress to show her bandaged leg with splotches of something black, almost like rotten blood, seeping through.


    Vanya gasped, ¡°It¡¯s worse, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, I promise.¡±


    Vanya looked into Joan¡¯s eyes. Just as much as Joan knew Vanya just from her shadow, Vanya knew of Joan and her ways of trying to swallow the pain and appear neutral as if everything was all fine. Delicate Joan was only delicate to the outside, she was a storm bottled up within.


    ¡°This is unacceptable. Why did you not tell me the first thing when you saw me?¡± Vanya complained while helping Joan lean on her.


    Joan only listened to her while Vanya guided her into Tilly¡¯s home. Just as they approached the porch Joan held Vanya¡¯s hand stopping her halfway.


    ¡°Promise me, my lady, that you would not do anything rash trying to help me heal. Listening to you tell me of how you got in trouble in Elioth while trying to secure the amulet to save me was already too¨C¡±


    ¡°Joan, I would do anything to help cure you,¡± Vanya said seeing Joan¡¯s eyes water.


    ¡°But please, I beg of you. You must stay safe. It is only a matter of time before your father finds us and we go home. We should remain safe till then, my lady.¡±


    Vanya did not have the heart to tell Joan of what she had overheard of her father from Chief Han back in Elioth. That if the rumors were correct, they may have already been abandoned by the most powerful man in all of the Northern Kingdom.


    She sighed instead giving a slight nod before hugging teary Joan. They both felt as if the distance apart from each other made them realize how much they had missed the other, and how much they wanted the other to come to no harm.


    ***


    Roza smacked her lips loudly. She was chomping on those berries again. Red liquid oozed from her lips just before she slurped them away catching them just in time.


    Vanya watched her swallowing some more wild berries as if she had been deprived of them for years, all the while hiding behind a dry bush in the late afternoon while the sun peaked in the sky.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Will it really work?¡± Vanya asked, probably for the hundredth time since they left Tilly¡¯s and made their way to the outskirts.


    Roza nodded frantically. She looked up at Vanya cuddling onto her coat bracing the chilly weather. Her hands tapped the amulet hanging by a thread around Vanya¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That¡¯ll keep you protected. Except¡­¡±


    ¡°Except what?¡± Vanya pressed on.


    ¡°...Nah! You should be fine as long as you follow the plan.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through it once more, shall we? You want me to distract the Ombrah, guide them out of the cave, and lead them to the path by the beach,¡± Vanya started.


    ¡°And while you are distracting them, I will swoop in and use my dagger to scrape some of their skin off.¡±


    ¡°How much skin do we need?¡± Vanya brought up a good question.


    ¡°Uhh¡­I¡¯ll get as much as I can,¡± Roza smiled with her red-stained teeth scaring Vanya a little.


    ¡°Remind me again, the Ombrah will not bite me because I have the amulet on me, correct?¡±


    Roza nodded her head, ¡°The amulet will protect you in case they get any funny ideas to take a bite out of you¡­¡± Vanya gulped listening to Roza, ¡°...It should deter them from harming you. They are also essentially blind when the sun is out, that is also why you only see them at night. If they look like they are going to bite you, just do your best to kick them and run away.¡±


    ¡°If the sun is blinding them so much, why do you need me?¡± Vanya asked not realizing she was speaking her mind so openly.


    Roza smirked and took a nice whiff before replying, ¡°Your smell, darling. You don¡¯t smell like anyone from Shalom. You smell like threat, vengeance, and a nice load of freedom. The Ombrah are trained to track your smell and bite you, sending their venom pulsing through your veins before your heart gives in and you die.¡±


    Vanya felt her ears turn hot and her palms sweat, ¡°So I am bait.¡±


    Roza gave out a twisted laugh, ¡°You could say that. I¡¯m using you to lure them to one place, have them stationary enough so I can get a hold of one. They will run away as soon as I get close to them. No one from Shalom has ever sat down to have a cup of tea with an Ombrah. They are trained to avoid the villagers.¡±


    Vanya cleared her throat, ¡°I thought I remember overhearing that the leader of Shalom usually rounds them up whenever they lose their way in the winter.¡±


    Vanya asked causally trying not to make it apparent that this was something she gathered while spying on Rhohaz and Gavin while hiding in a closet some time ago.


    ¡°They get thrown off by some of the folk who are new to Shalom because their blood is different than ours. Having Rhohaz walk around securing the perimeter is enough for them to run back into their cave. He probably took a few turns trying to get them to not stalk you at night ever since you two got here.¡±


    Vanya sulked realizing she and Joan may have kept Rhohaz up some nights walking around. She remembered noticing how she never found the Ombrah around Tilly¡¯s the night after accusing Rhohaz of stalking them and punching him in the face.


    Her eyes went to the cave in the distance positioned so close to the sea with its large mouth sitting right atop a rocky path below. She kept staring hoping to see a shift in shadows or even a slight glimpse into what the Ombrah even looked like. To her they were just shadows, figures with no faces, only resembling a human form.


    ¡°Come on, we are losing light. Let¡¯s get started,¡± Roza tucked the rest of the berries in her satchel and pulled out an enormous crystal before standing up revealing herself behind the bush.


    Vanya panicked realizing she was about to get what she bargained for.


    ¡°Wait, are¡­are you sure? Should we go over the plan again?¡± Her voice shook.


    Roza held out her hand, ¡°It was your idea to rush it. I told you we could just do it all tomorrow. But now that we are here, we need to get it over with. Besides you want Joan healed, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It was Roza¡¯s way of giving confidence to Vanya. Roza saw Vanya¡¯s terrified face. It was what she expected to see when Vanya found her initially. Roza was making her way home after the trip to Elioth when Vanya pulled her aside and begged to save Joan. Vanya was so determined to drag Roza out there that Roza felt her assertiveness finally challenged by someone. But now that she sees Vanya afraid of the outcome of it all, she felt for her. It was never so easy to be confident. There was always a fair amount of fear at the center of it all.


    Nevertheless, Vanya looked at Roza, her eyes widening as she repeated Roza¡¯s words over and over in her head once more before she took Roza¡¯s hand in a confident stride and let herself up.


    ***


    One simply observing two girls outside a deserted cave by the seaside would have thought they were lost. But while observing them closely they would have found it odd seeing the two of them with their arms raised and running around like headless chickens, hooting and whistling at absolutely nothing in the vicinity. One might even consider they were possessed by evil spirits or worse, they had finally lost their minds on their own.


    Vanya felt her hands tingle losing blood and plop down. She was tired and annoyed. They had been screaming and howling for hours. The sun that had peaked in the sky was almost ready to head out for the day.


    ¡°This is useless. We need to go inside,¡± Vanya said, finally sitting on the ground and watching Roza lift her dress to jump up and down once more.


    ¡°No, we must try till the very last moment. Why¡ª why are you sitting? Stand up!¡±


    Vanya groaned and stood up once more, ¡°Why can¡¯t we just go inside the cave? Do we even know if they are here?¡±


    Roza nodded while waving her hands and shouting once more, ¡°This is where they retire to after every night. They are definitely here. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want us getting trapped in there if we enter it. And I especially don''t want you to go in there without proper protection.¡±


    Vanya tapped the amulet around her neck, ¡°I have all the protection I need right here.¡±


    Roza rolled her eyes, ¡°That won¡¯t protect you if they accidentally step on your face, Jadie.¡±


    Vanya threw her hands up in the air.


    ¡°Although,¡± Roza stopped jumping to take a breath, ¡°I am surprised as to why they are not even a bit agitated by you standing right in front of them.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the amulet? It¡¯s masking my scent!¡± Vanya said suddenly ripping the thread holding the amulet around her neck.


    Roza squealed and held Vanya¡¯s hand for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you let go of that, Jadie? I don¡¯t know what to do if you let go of it and they all storm out to take a bite out of you,¡± Roza spoke harshly.


    Vanya gulped and nodded meekly to wrap the thread around her wrist instead and make a tight knot.


    Just then, they felt a rustle by the bushes in the distance. Their eyes diverted immediately to notice a shadow disappear around a corner of a giant rock jutting out from the earth.


    Roza instinctively pushed Vanya behind her and observed silently.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of them. I can feel it,¡± she whispered.


    Vanya held her breath and waited for Roza to initiate something, anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go after it,¡± Roza finally spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you¡ª¡°


    ¡°No, stay here. Wait here. I will chase it down. This is our only chance. Wait for me till the sun begins to set. If I am not back by then. Take my satchel and go home. Do you understand me?¡±


    Vanya looked at Roza. Her eyes narrowed in determination and her voice clear and commanding.


    Vanya nodded in response and watched as Roza took her next steps most carefully. She prowled like an animal hunting its prey, with her crystal held out like a sword before she plucked out her dagger from beneath her dress where she concealed it.


    Vanya¡¯s eyes remained peeled till Roza disappeared around the same corner.


    She waited in the hope that Roza would appear sooner rather than later.


    But as the sun came closer and closer to the horizon in the distance she was beginning to feel her hope fade away. The vibrant colors of a gorgeous sunset painted the sky while she remained in silence, unable to know if Roza succeeded or not.


    As the sun began to cross the edge of the sea she picked up Roza¡¯s satchel, stained in the crushed berries inside it.


    She looked behind her, back at the dark mouth of the cave, the resting place of the Ombrah. It was almost nightfall and none of them were out ready to feast on her, rip her apart.


    Just then, she saw movement inside the cave. A slight change in light, a quick motion. She wondered if they were beginning to become restless. If they were finally beginning to sense her presence.


    A piece of their skin¡­a slight scrape of their skin is all I need¡­


    She thought as confidence took over logic in her mind. Her eyes scanned her surroundings while the light around her dimmed and began to fade.


    Her fingers wrapped around the amulet on her wrist. The cold touch of the stone made her feel confident. According to Roza, she should be fine to be next to an Ombrah with the amulet.


    There was more movement within the cave as if they were all rising from a mandatory slumber.


    Her heart raced. The relentless determination in her was beginning to block her fears. She remembered how Joan reluctantly took her bandage off to show the darkened wound that had spread along her leg as if it were beginning to swallow her whole soon.


    She could not put this off any longer. She could not wait for Roza to confirm she was successful in her endeavor. Vanya had to take it into her own hands. To do it herself on the off chance that Roza did not succeed.


    She held onto the satchel around her shoulder, gripping it tight as if to let it help her from losing her sanity. She took her first step towards the cave disregarding all of what Roza had told her to do.

 Chapter 28

    Roza grumbled while kicking a stone with so much force that it launched to the sky disappearing for a moment and then appearing right rolling down the slope before her.


    She kicked another one just to get the frustration out of her system. All this time she had been precariously and silently following a dud. An Ombrah that she thought was moving quickly and through the shadows outsmarting her turned out to be Betsy, the stupid cow, that had been stunned several times it had lost its mind by now.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± she kicked another one and sent the pebbles rattling down the path till they hit a window of a home close by.


    Afraid that someone would spot her throwing rocks she scurried away choosing a different path and found herself heading home as the sun set on the horizon and darkness unfolded in a matter of moments.


    It had been a while since Roza went home for dinner. Her stomach growled as she opened the little gate when she found Rhohaz at the front door equally surprised to see her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to come home finally,¡± Rhohaz started but Roza only looked away and walked around and into their backyard. Rhohaz was right at her heel when she quickened her pace and got to Grandma Tilly¡¯s back door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rhohaz asked even though it was pretty apparent.


    ¡°You speak as if you have dinner cooked and ready to go. Grandma probably has enough for the both of us and more,¡± Roza said nonchalantly and opened the door.


    Just as she had predicted the rich aroma of cozy food being cooked engulfed both the Cassian siblings. Roza was right, Rhohaz had no plans for dinner. He was only preparing to half starve tonight for he was too tired after reporting earnings from the Elioth Market and covering up for his sister in front of the council all day long. His eyes were already shutting in tiredness.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Roza cheered. Tilly startled herself finding Roza giving her a cozy back hug.


    She hugged her back with a spoon still stirring the pot she was too focused on.


    Rhohaz was right behind Roza making their grandmother even happier. It had been a while since she saw her grandchildren in one place ready for a lovely meal. Despite living right next to each other Tilly often found it difficult to see her own grandchildren¡¯s faces sometimes.


    ¡°I had a feeling you two would join us tonight,¡± she said lovingly while calling out for Joan.


    Joan limped her way to come to greet Rhohaz. But her face was puzzled seeing Roza there.


    Rhohaz who expected Vanya to follow after Joan remained patiently, although a part of him felt nervous unable to contain the slight excitement he felt every time he saw her face. But the longer he waited the more he felt suspicious especially since Joan gradually looked more and more terrified while staring at Roza.


    Roza was sitting at the dining table when Joan limped in. She did not see Joan till she looked up almost instinctively. Instantly, she realized someone was missing. Roza rose from her chair making it crash to the floor.


    ¡°Where is Jade?¡± Roza asked, her voice shaking.


    ¡°I thought she was with you,¡± Joan spoke ever so gently while turning visibly pale.


    Roza immediately turned, pushing Rhohaz aside, pulled the back door open, and ran out.


    Both Grandma Tilly and Rhohaz remained baffled for a moment. Rhohaz only gave a glance at Tilly and Joan before following Roza outside.


    ¡°Roza, wait!¡± He shouted catching up to his sister who had now sped up to sprint down the path towards the deserted seaside.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste!¡± Roza shouted back.


    Rhohaz ran after her but never really caught up to her until she stopped in the middle of a random field calling out for Vanya. Her mind was a blur. She was panicking unable to see where she stood in the dark.


    ¡°Roza, what happened?!¡± Rhohaz shouted while closing in on her.


    She ignored him while shouting and calling for Vanya, ¡°Jade! Jade! Please tell me you are okay?!¡±


    Rhohaz felt anxiety kick in. Seeing his sister casting him aside he clung onto her shoulders, forcing her to face him, and shouted back at her, ¡°What happened? Where is she?¡±


    Roza was already brimming with tears. She bit her lip before heaving to say, ¡°We¡­we were trying to help. We were wanting to help Joan¡ª¡°


    ¡°What are you saying?! Where is she?!¡± Rhohaz felt himself get restless. His sister was making no sense and being unclear.


    ¡°We wanted to track them down, you know. That was the only way. What if, what if one of them got her? They would have torn into her¡ª¡°


    ¡°Who? Who would have torn into her?¡±


    ¡°The Ombrah. We were near their cave in the afternoon. I¡­I can¡¯t find it anymore, Rhohaz. I can¡¯t find the cave. I can¡¯t find where I left her. What if they dragged her back? What if they got to her?¡­¡±


    Roza¡¯s cries died out in Rhohaz¡¯s ear once he started realizing what his sister was saying. His heart started beating faster and his mind racing with all the possibilities of what might have happened to Vanya. All he could think of was how Vanya may have been hunted by the Ombrah while they bit her apart and left her to die in some remote location that would take them at least a day to find her body.


    He immediately shook his sister, wanting her to fall back to her senses.


    ¡°Listen to me. You must go back now,¡± he said, peering at her shaken eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked back in confusion.


    ¡°Take the path she may have taken home. She might be heading home already. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°And¡­and what if I don¡¯t find her?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hope she¡¯s still alive somewhere,¡± he struggled to let the last words out as his mind started believing the chances she would have still been alive out here in the dark were slim to none.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ***


    Vanya had held the little amulet closer to the heart all the while carefully stepping through the spikes made of rock jutting out of the earth ready to take her out before the Ombrah ever came close to her.


    She was well past the opening of the cave with barely any moonlight left to guide her in. She waited with each step to observe her surroundings. There was no sudden movement nor anything out of the ordinary. She wondered if the amulet was making her invisible to the Ombrah. She wondered if they would appear out of the shadows and into the moonlight where she could see them clearly.


    Out of the desire to speed up the process, she did the unthinkable. She untied the thread from her wrist and placed it right next to her feet, only an inch away from her body. Just as she took her hands away from the touch of the amulet, she felt a shift in the surroundings. The wind seemed stronger and that same ominous feeling she felt at the infirmary the first night in Shalom flooded back in an instant.


    ¡°It was the amulet. Such a powerful thing it is,¡± she whispered to herself and looked ahead with her hand held out ready to grab the amulet as soon as she saw something come at her.


    Yet nothing happened. She saw no movement nor any sound out of the ordinary. Her eyes narrowed in confusion.


    Maybe this is not the right cave¡­


    Just then she heard a voice in the distance, the voice of a woman shouting. She heard it ever so faintly, making her turn around and squint her eyes to see if she could spot anyone.


    A gusty wind blew past making her dress flutter harshly. Her hands grabbed the cloth and calmed it till the wind stopped a moment later. Her eyes naturally looked to the amulet on the earth next to her. Her eyes widened and she gasped in shock to see the amulet no longer sitting next to her feet. It has disappeared.


    She was about to jump into looking for it when she felt a warm huff closer to her face. She did not dare turn but her eyes moved to see a large dark figure towering over her. It was as if the darkness itself had taken a human form. Red eyes beamed out of a scaly scabbed skin covering its entire body. It was pitch black even in the bright moonlight while it grunted at Vanya.


    She felt her blood turn to water. She felt unable to breathe as if her throat shut itself up.


    Suddenly, the creature grabbed her hand with its rough skin, hurting her with its tight grip. She tried screaming but nothing came out of her. She tried again to scream as it started dragging her into absolute darkness in front of her.


    She heard the rest of them grunting as if to celebrate they finally had some food to dig into.


    Vanya held back and tried to get free of its grip yet she only stumbled and fell on the rough rock that caught a piece of her coat making her being pulled in half.


    It turned back to grunt loudly and pull her harder making her coat tear away and exposing her to the freezing night.


    ¡°NO!!¡± she finally managed to shout aloud. But her body only kept moving towards the cave.


    Grunt after grunt she saw them one by one appear before she got dragged into the darkness whole. Tears streaming down her face, she pulled out a fist and tried punching but her knuckles only felt the hard exterior as if she was punching a bark rather than skin. Then she grabbed its hand and pulled as hard as possible only to have her nails sanded while scraping against its skin.


    She found one grabbing her hands and locking her in place at once. She felt the rough hand of another grip her neck tight. It was just like that night, the night when she got chased out of her castle by a man who held her neck as if it were a twig ready to break. She could have kicked her feet and pushed it but she only froze. Her entire body was frozen as if she was reliving something she had already experienced but this time in pitch darkness with nothing to see.


    Sharp teeth dug into her collarbone. It stung at first before it forced her to unconsciously let out an excruciating scream of pain. But the Ombrah did not stop there; it sunk its teeth deeper making her scream till she could feel the vibration of her throat overcome the pain engulfing her body.


    Her head felt lighter. The smell of her own blood made her vision of the little light left fade. Right before her eyes gave in, she saw a figure appear under the moonlight outside the cave. Her vision shut out in a flash leaving only a memory of two golden eyes shining brightly with vigor.


    ***


    ¡°Come on, wake up,¡± two three slaps to her face made her jolt awake.


    Vanya¡¯s body was ready to fight throwing its hands at its savior. He caught her elbow right in time before it thrashed on his chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­it¡¯s me, Rhohaz,¡± his voice was gentle, calming every cell in her body letting her know she was in good hands.


    Her vision formed and her eyes widened seeing him bent over, one hand holding her shoulder and another clasping her cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± she barely let out a sound.


    ¡°Shhh don¡¯t talk,¡± he said, patting her head and immediately looking to her shoulder.


    ¡°You are losing blood and you¡¯ve been bitten a few times,¡± he said quickly as a concerned look overcame him.


    She looked around to see the cave she willingly trotted into in the far distance. They were in the middle of an empty field. She was sitting against a rock holding her up while Rhohaz tore the hem of her dress to gather some makeshift bandages.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying, aren¡¯t I?¡± she asked, taking a look at the horrifying bite marks dug into her shoulder.


    He looked up at her, shocked to see her speak so nonchalantly. He shook his head frantically, ¡°Not today.¡±


    ¡°I can feel it¡ª¡°


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± he said, fear taking over his mind.


    Vanya saw him restless for the first time as if everything was slipping away from his grasp so quickly. He was panting as if he had run for days. His eyes were bloodshot and frustrated.


    ¡°Roza told me, she told me it takes only so little to die after an Ombrah¡¯s bite¡ª¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she said, you aren¡¯t dying tonight,¡± he said reaching for her shoulder then asked, ¡°May I?¡±


    She nodded. He tore the part of her dress revealing the bite. Her shoulder was swollen with veins of black already branching off from the bite mark. She felt it sting, making her hold in her scream as he observed her wounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I told you so¡ª¡°


    ¡°Stop it,¡± he warned her despite her trying to lighten the mood.


    She only smirked but that was only out of wanting to spite Rhohaz till the end. She felt her legs go numb and her heart begin to falter, slowing itself as if it was beginning to go into a deep slumber.


    Despite her doing her best to not show it, Rhohaz saw right through her. He clasped his hands on her cheeks to say, ¡°Let me help you, I can only do so much with such a deep bite but I will try my best. Do you hear me? Stay with me, please.¡±


    She blinked while cold sweat clung to her body.


    He wrapped his palms around her bite mark, covering it. He closed his eyes for a moment before he opened them back up to show their bright display of iridescent gold filling those pale irises Vanya so obviously loved. She watched as they calmed her as if they held a lullaby that put her to sleep with them. She felt warmth fill her body and her breathing improved. Yet she felt her legs remain numb and her body frail.


    He felt it too. He felt he could not heal her tonight. He felt his lack of power to battle with the darkness taking over hers. It was as if the moment he was needed the most he had nothing to offer. He was having to watch her, his odd little light at the end of the tunnel, lose her light in front of his very eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she managed to whisper.


    He huffed louder looking away. He was shaking in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be too late to take you to Grandma. And even then it¡¯ll be impossible to heal you. Their venom is all over your body. It¡¯ll only be a moment before it¡¯ll take over your heart. I can¡¯t¡ªno one can save you. There¡¯s no way¡ª¡°


    Rhohaz trailed off seeing Vanya move her hand trying to lift it. He held it down to command, ¡°Stop moving.¡±


    She shot him a glare before she managed to voice the words, ¡°I¡¯m trying to help.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡ª¡°


    He paused to see her open her balled-up fist to show him two scales of dark bark-like pieces crushed in there. He looked at her puzzled.


    ¡°Roza said it would help draw out the poison. It¡¯s their skin. The skin of the Ombrah. I managed to scrape some so when you find my dead body you could use them to cure Joan.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Vanya shuddered awake. Her heart had relaxed itself into a calm rhythm and her body was covered in a warm coat. She was still in the middle of the empty field right before she passed out while handing the pieces of skin she managed to scrape off of the Ombrah to Rhohaz.


    She remembered hearing him ask her for directions but by then she had already faded away.


    With her still alive and breathing, she assumed Rhohaz had figured it out on his own and managed to revive her. She looked to her left watching him diligently wrapping the hem of her dress around her bleeding shoulder not surprised to see her awake and alert.


    ¡°It worked then? It really worked?¡± she asked him. He held her shoulders pushing her back gently to rest herself on the rock behind her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± he said while a relieved smile crossed his tired face. He looked much better now, as opposed to the doomed face Vanya saw only moments ago.


    She smiled to herself happy that she could save Joan. She peeked back at him and said, ¡°We must go now. We should help Joan quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, we stay here till I feel your pulse return to normal,¡± he said calmly and watched her make a face and lay back against the rock. Vanya felt her blood flow improve and her body strengthen.


    After a moment he looked back at her, ¡°You don¡¯t seem concerned in the slightest as to how I healed you. So you knew, this entire time?¡±


    Vanya blinked at him forgetting that he had no idea the extent of things she was involved in with Roza. She bit her lip. Everything was out in the open, his secrets and hers. She looked towards him to say vaguely, ¡°I happen to stumble upon it.¡±


    ¡°Upon what exactly?¡± he said, testing her.


    ¡°That Shalom is not as lonely of a village and the villagers are not as boring as I thought they might be.¡±


    He burst into laughter hearing her, then crossed his arms to gaze into her eyes as if she had him right under her finger.


    ¡°You know, they say you are the complete opposite of your sister. But I think you two have more in common than one might think you do,¡± she said.


    He leaned in still locked in on her dark eyes. She gulped seeing him so close to her with an amused smile crossing his lips, ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You are both involved in breaking the law of the land in some way, shape, or form. She¡¯s just open about it.¡±


    Vanya was surprised to find herself speaking without an ounce of hesitation. She watched as he smirked to himself smitten by her.


    ¡°When did you know? That I practice magic as much as my sister does?¡±


    She helped herself up a little to sit straighter before leaning in closer to him as if an unknown force was pulling her in without her knowledge, ¡°Your eyes, they give everything away.¡±


    ***


    It took a moment before Rhohaz gently pushed Vanya up so she could stand. He made her lean on him with a hand over his shoulder for balance. It was perhaps the closest she had ever been to him, feeling the warmth of the very air he was exhaling. He adjusted the coat around her making sure it was concealing her from the cold breeze passing through Shalom. It was his jacket that Vanya so fondly loved when she wore it for the first time a week ago.


    He looked at her furrowing his brows making her anxious, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your pulse¡­it was doing fine a moment ago¨C¡± he stopped speaking any further realizing it. He let his fingers wrap around Vanya¡¯s wrist to smile to himself before beginning to walk holding on to her.


    She blushed in embarrassment. Her heart raced the moment she stood closer to him and it continued to stubbornly beat despite her wanting to dig a hole and disappear away.


    Rhohaz was careful but Vanya was clumsy. They almost fell face flat on the ground if it wasn''t for Rhohaz balancing the both of them well.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± he warned her as her legs tried speeding past him for no reason.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she stepped on his toes before calming down next to him.


    By the time they drew closer to the village Roza found them. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she embraced Vanya making Rhohaz warn her not to put pressure on Vanya¡¯s injured shoulder.


    Vanya had to calm Roza down several times before Roza finally heaved to a stop with her eyes bloodshot and her lips quivering.


    It wasn¡¯t just Roza however. Both Tilly and Joan remained silently in the kitchen letting the dinner run cold when Roza opened the door to reveal Vanya with a bandaged shoulder and a ripped dress behind it.


    Joan was devastated. She immediately had Vanya led to their room and into her bed. Tilly too was shocked to see Vanya¡¯s state.


    It wasn¡¯t until everything calmed later during the night that Roza managed to seat her family down to fill in the details of what happened.


    Rhohaz was furious. His fists balled up and his anger shot through his eyes.


    ¡°Do you understand how dangerous that is? Not even Father got as close to the Ombrah as you two did today,¡± he whispered harshly hoping not to disturb Vanya and Joan in their room.


    Tilly placed her hand in Rhohaz¡¯s to calm him down, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. I sensed the dark energy in Joan the first day I met her. I treated her every day only to sense it again the next morning. I thought the poor girl was cursed with a lifelong illness when she was truly dying all this time,¡± she then caught Roza¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°I am proud of you both for using your abilities to do good. I am proud of you, Roza, for helping figure out a solution for Joan and being relentless in your education of magic. And I am proud of you Rhohaz for healing someone so well with little to no practice.¡±


    They leaned on their grandmother, their only true family left, to hug her deeply as she held them so lovingly.


    Later that night, Vanya was deep in sleep when Joan sat in the living room and unwrapped her bandages to reveal the state of her own wound. Rhohaz crushed the skin of the Ombrah he had left and spread it evenly while Roza made a herb paste and applied it diligently. Once they were done, Tilly took her seat opposite Joan and began to heal her with her eyes turning vibrant gold. Joan held on to her blanket while watching Tilly silently perform magic. Roza peered watching her grandmother while Rhohaz moved to check on Vanya fast asleep in her bed.


    He heard her squirm. He hurried into her room to see her with furrowed brows still asleep. He naturally found himself crouching next to her and letting his hand rest on her forehead before he checked to see if her shoulder was doing okay.


    A moment later her face relaxed and went back to sleeping peacefully while having a slight smile on her lips.


    ¡°I hope you know you scared me tonight,¡± he whispered, unable to contain it anymore. He had never felt so devastated. The last time he felt as if he was losing all control over everything was when his mother passed away ten years ago. He felt as if he lost the anchor to his soul that kept him from floating away.


    But seeing Vanya on the brink of death he felt the same surge of emotions stir up in him. Seeing her bleed out and the dark poison begin to spread in her body made him start counting the minutes left before she would leave this earth. He had seen stranded men found dead and even in the process of dying after an Ombrah¡¯s bite. He had seen the worst of it all. But seeing her, someone he never expected to even like much less feel utterly consumed by, heaving for her last breaths he felt truly powerless.


    ***


    Vanya and Joan spent the next day sleeping and recovering fully while occasionally waking to be fed soup and broth and everything in between by Tilly.


    By the evening Joan woke up to noise coming from the kitchen.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Joan asked, finding Timmie in Tilly¡¯s kitchen engaged in very meticulous work.


    He stopped her for a moment putting his finger up in the air while he placed a cherry on top of a white hurriedly made flat cake. It read ¡®Happy Birtday¡¯.


    ¡°Who¡¯s birthday is it?¡± Joan whispered trying not to startle him.


    He sighed in relief seeing the cherries finally lined up as he wanted them to.


    ¡°Our beloved leader¡¯s. He has no idea I have all of this prepared for him,¡± Timmie said, pointing to the abysmal amount of alcohol neatly lined up in the living room.


    Joan''s jaw dropped at the sight. Timmie clapped in excitement, ¡°I¡¯ve even got one that¡¯s fifty years old in the making.¡± He giggled like a child before scurrying away to adjust the bottles around.


    Tilly along with Vanya soon joined Timmie and Joan in the kitchen to wait for Rhohaz to make his way to Tilly¡¯s as Timmie had instructed him that morning.


    Vanya bit her lip not knowing what to do. It was his birthday and she was empty-handed, even after he saved her life last night.


    Roza stormed in at the last minute through the porch door startling everyone.


    ¡°Hope I am not late,¡± she said as she entered and took a seat beside Vanya.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Roza asked.


    ¡°Much better,¡± Vanya said, calmly.


    ¡°He¡¯s coming!¡± Timmie shouted while peeking from the window. They let out the rest of the candlelight except for the one lit on the ¡°Birtday cake¡± Timmie was holding so carefully.


    The doorknob rattled before it opened to Rhohaz, who was greeted by a loud ¡®Happy Birthday!¡¯. He took a step back in shock. Garin, who was right beside him, held him from falling on his back and pushed him forward.


    Rhohaz did not see it coming at all. There were cheers and congratulations exchanged between the few gathered. Timmie shoved a piece of cake into Rhohaz¡¯s mouth while the girls laughed. Garin, who was Rhohaz¡¯s escort to the occasion, helped Timmie try smearing the cake on Rhohaz''s face. But they did not succeed in the slightest leaving Timmie to end up face-planting himself in it instead.


    Rhohaz caught glimpses of Vanya laughing along with Joan by her side between all the happy chaos. It made him delighted to see her back to normal. He was far more content seeing her laughing on a day like this than any present neatly wrapped with a bow would ever make him feel.


    After everyone calmed themselves, Tilly forced a large dinner upon the younger people and finally bid goodnight. Timmie cracked open a few bottles of his favorite wine.


    ¡°You do realize that the cake said birt-day, don¡¯t you?¡± Roza poked Timmie to which he only made a face at her.


    Upon Timmie¡¯s request, everyone raised their humble cups brimmed with some sort of poison as Timmie attempted to make a toast. He stumbled trying to stand up then settled to keep sitting. He messed up his words almost calling Rhohaz his lover and trailed off to a whisper.


    ¡°What he¡¯s trying to say is, I am happy to spend my birthday with all of you,¡± Rhohaz explained making Timmie as equally happy as if he¡¯d said it himself.


    They gulped wine and played games throughout the night until Timmie, who everyone suspected was already drunk before they even began, fell asleep early on Joan¡¯s lap.


    Roza had stepped out to take a walk by the beach and Garin was preparing some tea for everyone to ease themselves into a good night''s sleep.


    ¡°Roza would like this one,¡± Vanya, still very much drunk from gulping whatever Timmie was sending her way, rose suddenly finding her balance.


    Rhohaz watched her scurry out the porch bare feet. He followed her immediately seeing her start to wander off onto the shore.


    ¡°Do you see her?¡±


    He found her squinting at the sea with her feet sunk in the soft sand so comfortably as if she¡¯d done it her whole life. He shook his head in response and waited watching her smile to herself.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve never played those games before. It was so fun,¡± she said, smiling to herself drunk with happiness.


    He drew closer to her and stood silently listening to her unusually chatty.


    ¡°I thought kids in Esmeth played them more often than we did,¡± he finally made a comment watching her twinkly eyes following a bright star she had spotted in the night sky.


    ¡°Well, I never truly grew up in Esmeth,¡± she said, her voice sounding sad.


    ¡°Oh yes, you told us you grew up in the East.¡±


    She nodded as something took over her mind. Her hands held onto her shoulders as she braced the chilly breeze that had been blowing past since sundown.


    Noticing Vanya grow uncomfortable and silent, Rhohaz suggested, ¡°We should head inside. It¡¯s pretty cold out here.¡±


    Vanya shook her head violently to blurt out, ¡°No! I must wait for Roza.¡±


    Unable to argue with her, he looked towards his home which had a candle burning inside.


    ¡°Maybe Roza¡¯s at home. Do you want to accompany me and go hand her the wine yourself?¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes lit in joy. She held up the wine bottle in excitement. Rhohaz had never seen her so openly expressive. He found it quite loving.


    He led the way to his home while Vanya waddled behind him.


    He opened the back door to let her enter their humble kitchen that had not had a proper meal made in it in years.


    While Vanya observed the beautiful blue-green vase by the kitchen table, Rhohaz scoured the rest of his home to realize Roza was not inside.


    ¡°She¡¯s not home. She probably went out to get some air. Why don¡¯t we leave the wine and head back to Grandma¡¯s?¡± He asked hoping Vanya would agree but she only leaned against the counter by the back door to think and then replied, ¡°I will stay. I will hand it to her myself.¡±


    It made Rhohaz chuckle at her innocent words.


    ¡°Very well.¡± He agreed and leaned against the kitchen table right opposite her.


    ¡°You have sweet friends, do you know?¡± Vanya asked while holding the wine bottle closer to her heart.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, you do. I¡¯ve never really had anyone surprise me for my birthday. It was a given, you know, that there¡¯d be a celebration when it rolled around.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, interesting. Is it usually a big celebration?¡± he asked not in curiosity but in wantingness to have her be so chatty.


    ¡°Very big, huge! But it¡¯s often so lonesome. That reminds me! I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t prepared anything for you today.¡±


    Rhohaz waved his hands and said, ¡°Please, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡°


    Vanya pushed the wine aside onto the counter and leaped forward, ¡°But I must! After all, you saved my life yesterday. I haven¡¯t even said thank you for it.¡±


    ¡°Well then, go ahead and say thank you. That¡¯s an excellent present for my birthday,¡± he said.


    But she only narrowed her eyes at him, ¡°Your humbleness is being misrepresented as cockiness!¡±


    Rhohaz burst out laughing and patted her head. Vanya caught his hand to push it away.


    ¡°Stop patting my head!¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you not like it?¡± he pressed on wanting to spite her for fun.


    ¡°No! I hate it!¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°It makes me feel like¡­feel like a child!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m only doing it because I find you adorable,¡± Rhohaz partly confessed.


    ¡°Adorable?! How ridiculous!¡± She huffed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like being called adorable?¡± he chuckled following it.


    ¡°Is that what you called Taru¡¯s sister then? Did you find her adorable too?¡± she spat out, honesty flowing out like water.


    Rhohaz looked at her puzzled as to how she came to that conclusion, ¡°What does it matter what I thought of her?¡±


    ¡°You told me you found her beautiful, more beautiful than Taru himself.¡±


    He paused for a second, watching her get impatient.


    ¡°Why? Do you¡­want me to find you beautiful as well? Just like Taru¡¯s sister?¡±


    She stayed quiet before bursting out, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯d rather be annoying¡ª¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t find you annoying¡­¡± he cut her off, making her fall silent while listening to him continue, ¡°¡­Alright, fine. I do admit that you do get on my nerves more often than not¡­¡±


    Vanya leaned in prepared to debate it but Rhohaz had more to say, ¡°¡­But I like it. I like how you make me feel. Something about you is¡­drawing me in, making me want to know everything about you, little by little and then all at once.¡±


    Rhohaz thought he had made a mistake opening himself up so easily seeing her shocked and frozen in front of him. He couldn¡¯t read her at all. He couldn¡¯t gauge what was going through her mind in the slightest. And before he knew it she was glaring at him as if to warn him he¡¯d said something completely out of line.


    He watched her huff in anger then suddenly grab him by his collar as if to punch him hard across his face.


    But a moment later, he felt her lips press against his ever so gently. His eyes widened seeing her leaning against him, tiptoeing to meet him, leaving no space in between. He felt as if time itself froze for a moment.


    Then suddenly, she let go of him. Her lips tearing away at once.


    Vanya gasped realizing what she had done. She took an immediate step back to see Rhohaz as equally startled as she was. Her hand clasped on her lips touching it while confirming it was indeed her lips that were on his. She felt embarrassment flush her cheeks.


    ¡°I should¡ª¡°


    But Vanya only managed to speak so much before she found Rhohaz wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her closer in a matter of seconds. He gazed into her eyes as if to speak a thousand words at once. She saw it then. He looked truly happy seeing her in his arms tonight as if he''d kept denying his feelings that kept becoming clearer every day, waiting for her to reveal hers first. And before Vanya knew it, he crashed his lips on hers, his palm clasping her cheek ever so softly, to finish what she had begun in the first place.

 Chapter 30

    The waves crashed in coordinated intervals as if to hum a tune of mischief and love seeing the two who were smitten by each other finally be entangled in each other''s arms.


    Rhohaz pulled away so slowly to glance at Vanya¡¯s face so overcome by the taste of his lips. She wrapped her hands around his neck to pull him into a deep kiss while he made sure she did not crash her back on the sharp edge of the kitchen counter.


    Suddenly, they heard loud footsteps approaching the back door which was only a foot away from them. They both stopped at once tearing away from each other as if they had been pummeled back onto earth. The door knob twisted making the both of them gasp. And before they knew it the door flung open to reveal Roza behind it taking off her cloak.


    ¡°Oh! You scared me!¡± Roza was startled to see Vanya hugging the wine bottle she had brought over for Roza. Rhohaz remained at the opposite end of the room.


    Roza bounced her gaze back and forth between the two while her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find you both here. Why are the two of you acting as if the other¡¯s got some deadly disease?¡± Roza asked tossing her cloak aside.


    ¡°No, no diseases. Just wine!¡± Vanya, who was so clearly having her veins still flowing with shock and fear of not knowing what to do if Roza ever found her kissing her brother, replied almost instantly. She pushed the wine bottle to Roza¡¯s hands hoping to divert the conversation entirely.


    ¡°Timmie¡¯s wine?¡± Roza asked while reluctantly holding on to it.


    Vanya seemed as if the alcohol in her system was slowly beginning to wear off. She did not dare turn to look at Rhohaz. She too flushed with the thought of him.


    He remained silent watching the girls exchange quick pleasantries before Vanya whisked out without a goodbye. He smiled to himself seeing her stumble before heading off not throwing even a glance his way. He knew it was probably because she was embarrassed nevertheless he yearned to see her face just once more before calling it a night.


    ***


    Throughout the night, Rhohaz could not fall asleep in the slightest. He tossed and turned in his bed till he eventually gave up to sit at his desk with a candle burning while he tried burying himself with some mind-numbing paperwork. But even that did not help. He wondered often letting his eyes gaze out the window to see if she happened to be outside, silently enjoying the waves in the middle of the night.


    He gave in and decided to take a walk by the beach. He let his bare feet sink in the sand like she did. He watched the cold waves sweep his feet while he stared at the stars above. He wondered if she was asleep, or if she was having trouble sleeping like he did.


    Before long, he was back in his home comfortably seated by the velvet chair his father used to frequent at night. He read one of his father¡¯s letters to him while he listened to the sound of the waves whispering in his ear begin to throb his head. It was a usual occurrence in his younger days where he¡¯d be so bothered by them even to the verge of tears. As time passed, it would rarely bother him. But ever since he started practicing magic with determination he¡¯d notice it begin to haunt him again.


    His mother had always said, ¡°You were born with an open eye. You have enough power to move seas. But it comes with a prize. You must not let it overcome your being. You must let it go.¡±


    He remembered her words as if it was a constant prayer helping him meditate. He took a deep breath hoping the voices of the waves bothering him would fade away on their own.


    By the time they finally left him, Rhohaz fell into a deep sleep while uncomfortably lying on the chair with a finger on his father¡¯s letters. Roza noticed him in the corner as she headed out for her morning walk before sunrise. She threw a blanket on him hoping it would not have him wake up to have her not leave the home. She hurried out closing the front door as silently as possible behind her.


    The sun was already shining brightly when Rhohaz woke. He opened his eyes to shock himself that he had finally managed to fall asleep. He quickly got ready hoping to start his day sooner than later when he spotted Vanya outside by the beach.


    His heart pounded and his lips curved to an automatic smile. He debated whether to see her now or later in the evening once he was done for the day. He dreamt of hugging her, pulling her close to him.


    But before he could decide what to do he heard a knock at his back door, a gentle and subtle knock as if to not really let anyone hear it.


    He pulled the door open and found the one person he had been thinking of behind it.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said, his smile growing seeing Vanya, with her hair loose and her hands fidgeting, in front of him.


    She smiled too, but not in the sense of happiness of coming to visit Rhohaz, but more along the lines of dread.


    He sensed it at once. His smile faltered and he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± she said biting into her nail.


    He waited patiently while watching her gather up the courage to climb up the stairs and get closer to him.


    His brows furrowed seeing her so fidgety and nervous.


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t want to sweep it under the rug, you know,¡± she started making Rhohaz feel ominous.


    ¡°Under the rug?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to just ignore you or pretend I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± she said, her eyes gazing at him as he slowly began to realize what she was about to say, ¡°...I¡¯m sorry about last night. It¡ªit was a mistake and I wholeheartedly accept that I am the one to blame for it all.¡±


    His heart dropped. He did not know what to say other than, ¡°Last night? You mean the kiss?¡±


    She nodded looking away unable to see his face turn to disappointment. She stayed there silently while the sea waves filled the silence between them.


    Rhohaz cleared his throat suddenly to speak, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I was thinking the same really. That¡­it was a mistake on both our parts.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Something in Vanya broke hearing him say that. For hours she debated on what to do. She could not and did not, want to lead him astray after what had happened. She had let her feelings get in the way of everything. She had expressed them too much to the point she felt disgusted that all Rhohaz knew of her was nothing, not even her real name. She felt as if she was cheating him by concealing her identity, tricking him into thinking he could actually think of having a life with her.


    Yet seeing him so nonchalantly reply made her feel as if she was the one too attached. A part of her wondered if he was speaking the truth.


    She smiled uncomfortably to say, ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled then.¡±


    She gazed at him seeing him purse his lips in an attempt to fake a smile. Things felt so awkward between the two that they felt it harder to be standing in each other¡¯s presence than when they first met at the infirmary.


    ¡°Well then, I must get going. Busy day ahead,¡± he said with a raised brow trying to be courteous.


    She too nodded frantically to immediately reply, ¡°Absolutely, I will see you around.¡±


    Vanya turned around biting her lip as she berated herself thinking,


    See you around? See you around is the best you could come up with¡­


    Her legs scurried past Tilly¡¯s garden and into the porch listening to Rhohaz close the door and head on his way.


    She breathed deeply hiding away under the porch with a hand to her heart feeling it race. But her face turned blue in sadness. She hadn¡¯t felt such a sting to her heart before she looked at his uninterested face confirming to her that everything that happened was a mistake. She gulped feeling her eyes water. She wondered if it was because she said it first.


    It¡¯s for the better¡­I could never be anything more than someone that happened to pass by Shalom¡­


    She thought as she felt a tear roll down her cheek.


    ***


    Joan felt the instant drop in mood as Vanya entered the kitchen for some breakfast. She observed her mistress barely touch the food while she sulked as if she had something stuck in her throat unable to let her voice it out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Joan asked while taking a seat beside Vanya.


    Vanya stayed silent for a moment before sighing and asking, ¡°What do you think you¡¯d be doing in ten years, Joan? Would you still be with me?¡±


    Joan thought for a moment, ¡°Probably married to the love of my life, a few children, and I would most likely still be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just curious. So you¡¯d still have room for me with a husband and children in your life?¡¯


    Joan chuckled, ¡°Of course, my lady. I would assume the same for you.¡±


    But Vanya only shook her head.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Joan asked innocently while leaning over to Vanya.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the privilege of marrying for love,¡± Vanya felt her heartache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You will be the most powerful person in all of the Kingdom. Surely, you will marry for love.¡±


    Vanya thought about Joan¡¯s words and then replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my position is not as powerful as you think it is. After all, I can¡¯t have someone uproot their entire life for me.¡±


    Joan looked at her for a moment as if she had figured Vanya out. Joan felt Vanya¡¯s distress as her own. She felt her mistress¡¯s heavy thoughts as if the light in Vanya¡¯s eyes had left her entirely.


    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡± Joan got cut off by a loud knock that had them both jump out of their seat.


    A louder knock followed before Joan finally went to the door to answer it.


    ¡°Is Jade home?¡± a very out of breath Garin asked Joan who moved aside revealing Vanya. Garin looked at her, his hands on his knees, panting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vanya asked making her way to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone here to meet you.¡±


    ***


    Vanya felt Garin glance at her suspiciously all throughout the time while leading her to his home. He barely even spoke with her while walking in front of her hurriedly having her speed up just to keep up with him.


    He finally opened the little flimsy gate to his home before he turned to her to say, ¡°My mother is not in today. So feel free to relax.¡±


    But his weary eyes were not hard to ignore. Vanya simply nodded not even bothered to ask him who was here to meet her.


    He opened the front door to let her in. It was a much larger home than Rhohaz¡¯s or Tilly¡¯s combined. There was a spacious living area and a large kitchen to the side.


    Vanya jumped finding Rhohaz suddenly walking out of the living room and bumping into her. He held her from her elbows, steadying her before immediately taking his hands to himself. She thanked him.


    ¡°I hear someone¡¯s here to meet me?¡± she asked immediately not wanting the awkwardness to take over.


    Rhohaz nodded and turned to reveal Taru, with his navy uniform and disheveled hair as if he¡¯d been riding for days, greeting her in elevated enthusiasm.


    Both Rhohaz and Garin left Vanya with Taru in the living room after a mandatory exchange of meaningless words.


    ¡°You are here,¡± Vanya said in delight.


    ¡°Yes, and I am sure you are wondering why. I¡¯ve found him, Jade. He¡¯s at Elioth. I rode to Shalom at the crack of dawn to come bring you the good news, and ask you to ride with me to Elioth.¡±


    Vanya gasped with her hands clasping her mouth. She could not believe it. Taru had found Master Aren, her disagreeable history tutor. This was her chance, her last chance to get home.


    ¡°I cannot thank you enough,¡± she held his hands in thanks.


    ¡°We must leave soon. It was difficult to find him and get him to stay. We must ride immediately. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d disappear if he were to figure out it¡¯s my men who are keeping him company,¡± Taru said with a fervent nod.


    Vanya suddenly glanced around, ¡°I have a problem. No one in Shalom knows about any of this. There will be questions¨C¡±


    ¡°Worry not. I¡¯ve already told them it is a matter of Elioth¡¯s court and we need you to identify some perpetrators for us. Just pretend you¡¯ve met more than the three people who followed you and Roza that night.¡±


    Vanya widened her eyes in surprise that Taru had everything figured out for her. She nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Vanya barely had enough time to grab her cloak before Taru showed up on his horse near Tilly¡¯s home. Next to him was Rhohaz on his horse. Vanya tied her cloak around her shoulders watching Rhohaz lift himself off and onto the ground.


    He held the gate open for Vanya, who was making her way to Taru in a hurry.


    ¡°Travel safe,¡± Joan shouted. She looked visibly stressed to see Vanya parting ways with her once more.


    ¡°Careful with your shoulder,¡± Rhohaz spoke once Vanya was close enough to him making her startle seeing he even cared.


    Garin held Rhohaz¡¯s horse steady while Rhohaz moved to assist Vanya. But she simply got on with no help surprising the boys but most of all Garin who picked up on how well she strapped herself on for a person with no prior experience riding one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back safe and sound tomorrow,¡± Taru assured looking to Joan as well.


    Rhohaz nodded and watched Vanya leave him for the first time since he had met her. She was going away on her own. He worried for her. His original intention was to ride to Elioth with her but it was not a good enough reason to leave Shalom suddenly out of the blue. After all, Taru was accompanying her and Rhohaz trusted Taru more than anyone.


    Vanya waved to Joan as Taru took the lead. She looked back at the village so small from high up a horse. She found Rhohaz standing there as if he¡¯d been struck by something. He stayed breathing heavily with his eyes gazing at her, the same eyes that looked bored and nonchalant only this morning listening to her. They were filled with worry. They were brimming with melancholy.

 Chapter 31

    Vanya¡¯s heart dropped listening to Taru¡¯s men explaining it all over again to him. He kicked a stone in his way as frustration took over him while he asked them to repeat everything once more. But Vanya had already realized it.


    Aren had slipped away from her fingers once again. After riding for almost half a day pretending not to know how to maneuver a horse, her shoulders were sore and she was tired beyond belief.


    She turned to sit on the small stone wall behind her while Taru argued with his men asking them to go over Aren¡¯s room again and try to figure out how he¡¯d managed to trick them all and disappear after excusing himself to go to the loo.


    She sighed deeply.


    All that riding for nothing¡­


    She thought, remembering Rhohaz¡¯s worried face staring back at her while she left Shalom midday. It was almost evening now and her hopes that had been building throughout the journey to Elioth had been destroyed all at once with nothing left to ponder on.


    Later that evening Taru asked her to accompany him for dinner at his household. Vanya gladly accepted, wanting some food in her belly. She was too disappointed to even worry about how to get to Aren again.


    Chief Han¡¯s home was a much grander sight compared to Rhohaz¡¯s humble dwelling as the leader of Shalom. She stepped through the wellkept garden admiring the quaint household while being painted by the setting sun and reached the wooden front door.


    Taru opened it to let her in. She looked around to see servants scurrying past setting the dinner table in a hurry as if they¡¯d missed the mark that a guest would be joining them tonight entirely.


    Taru asked Vanya to stay put as he went to find his parents. Vanya sat on one of the large chairs overlooking the garden and let her mind run astray. She was too tired and was glad she¡¯d be spending the night at Chief Han¡¯s guest room and leaving only the next morning. A part of her was already over wanting to get home, for home seemed too far of a reach for her. She felt as if this was her new life, a life away from the castle, a life of an ordinary nobody.


    She watched patiently as the sun took the pretty pink and the glowing orange away with it as it bid farewell for tonight. She gazed out the window to watch the stars appear one by one missing Shalom and her little beach which gave a much grander view of the heavens above.


    Just then, Taru stormed in panting.


    Vanya looked at him puzzled, noticing he was holding a small scroll in between his fingers. He walked to her with his heels making a loud thud with each step he took.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jade. Neither my father nor I will be joining for dinner tonight,¡± he said solemnly.


    Vanya stood up knitting her brows, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He pointed the scroll at her. It read in small writing ¡®Code: Red. Need help immediately.


    She looked at him even more confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a message from Shalom,¡± Taru explained. She remembered how Timmie flaunted about his new position as Shalom¡¯s correspondent. Vanya guessed it was probably one of the pigeons Timmie took with him that may have flown to Elioth delivering the news.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Vanya pressed on.


    Taru thought for a second about how to approach it but shook his head to say it anyway, ¡°They are in grave danger. It could mean anything, a natural disaster or they could be under attack.¡±


    ¡°Under attack?! What¡­how?¡ª¡°


    ¡°We don¡¯t know but they need help now.¡±


    Taru turned to walk away when Vanya held on to him. Vanya did not know what to make of it.


    ¡°Are you leaving for Shalom?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes we are. You must stay here¡ª¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you,¡± Vanya asserted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. It could be dangerous¡ª¡°


    ¡°I must! My sister, my¨Ceveryone I know is there,¡± she pleaded.


    But Taru shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. My father thinks it could be the Ravagers. You must stay back.¡±


    ¡°The Ravagers? Do you mean Anton and his men? I thought they were under arrest.¡±


    Taru looked away in shame, ¡°They were let go last night. And it¡¯s pretty clear they¡¯ve found a gold mine of a target with everyone in Shalom related in some way, shape, or form to the Yelhi tribe. The Ravagers would do anything to make their own mark¡ª¡°


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me all this and not let me join you! I will come with you and your people. You must let me, Taru. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ***


    Vanya thought she¡¯d pass out riding on the back of Rhohaz¡¯s horse whilst tears streamed down her cheeks in the blistering cold from Elioth to Shalom.


    Chief Han and Taru led the party of thirty-odd men and Vanya. Taru was surprised, to say the least seeing Vanya so effortlessly striding on her horse compared to the morning but that was the least of his worries.


    By the time they rode to the highest point of the mountains overlooking Shalom, their jaws hung open in shock and fear.


    Shalom was blazing. Flames of orange smeared through the entire village overtaking the night sky. Vanya gasped as she cried out seeing all the houses she used to pass by every day lit on fire.


    ¡°You lot, go around the back,¡± Chief Han instructed as half of his men parted ways immediately.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°The rest of you, with me,¡± he continued as Taru approached Vanya on his horse to check in on her.


    ¡°Jade, do you happen to know if there¡¯s a place the villagers may have evacuated to?¡± Taru asked while Vanya watched the rest of the men follow Chief Han and part from them.


    Vanya thought hard but she could only think of one.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I do have one in mind,¡± she said wiping her tears away.


    ¡°Lead me there, please. My father will scope out the rest of the area and try to get the fire under control,¡± Taru replied.


    Vanya could only think of one place that was hopefully the best place to go to see the entire village, even the school grounds that were separate from where the houses were, being destroyed by the fire that was traveling through faster than they could comprehend.


    The smoke created an odd cloud around the path as she fought its odd taste and the need to cough out every second as she rode through it all. She finally stopped to circle the area she and Roza found themselves in when looking for the Ombrah.


    There were enough caves to wander into and spend a night sheltered away. She spotted one with a faint light in it and rode head-on at it.


    By the time she reached it she heard the loud chatter die down to a whisper. She jumped off of her horse, Taru right beside her as she crept into the cave to find the entire village packed in it.


    ¡°Jade! Taru!¡± Roza shouted recognizing them and pushed through the crowd to run to Vanya for an embrace.


    ¡°Tell them, Jade. Tell them I¡¯m capable of stopping it all. They are not letting me. They are not letting me use magic to stop the fire,¡± Roza was shouting at Vanya while Vanya tried to understand the situation.


    She spotted Joan next to Tilly in a corner unscathed. She spotted Timmie, Cecil, and all of the fishing crew, some council members, and even some she met at the school grounds packed in here. But she could not spot Rhohaz.


    ¡°You are not allowed to use magic¡ª¡° Timmie¡¯s father grunted from a corner.


    ¡°And you¡¯d rather watch our entire village burn to the ground?!¡± Roza argued.


    ¡°So many of you possess the ability to end it all now. And you choose not to use it to protect your own family?!¡± Roza bellowed in anger.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Vanya asked quietly, realizing she had no idea except for the fact that Shalom was suddenly up in flames.


    Just then, Garin appeared from within the crowd, disheveled and holding onto his arm tightly. He slithered by everyone to finally stand in front of Vanya. Seeing Roza not answering her and going on scolding the villagers, she turned to Garin to ask.


    But before she could speak, he raised his hand and slapped her across her face. The sound of the slap echoed between the walls of the cave. Roza along with the crowd fell silent at once. Vanya took a second to realize what had happened.


    She looked back at Garin gritting his teeth before spitting on her to yell, ¡°You fool, you are the reason our village is burning to the ground. You shouted out to the world that we were the Yelhi tribe while glavanting about Elioth and look what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve brought them right into the heart of Shalom¡­¡±


    ¡°Garin,¡± Roza whispered while too shocked by Garin¡¯s actions and words. He was always quiet, always thoughtful. But tonight he was vile.


    ¡°¡­Did you know they came to the very steps of Rhohaz¡¯s home to warn us that they¡¯d burn our bodies alive? They were so pleased to find all of Yelhi in one place. They told us to run and hide so when they were done burning our houses they¡¯d come for our throats one by one. You worthless piece of¡ª¡° Garin was about to slap Vanya across her face once more when Roza caught his arm and pulled him away.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know,¡± Roza said, finally finding her voice while everyone stared back in shock.


    Vanya held her cheek still red from Garin¡¯s slap. She watched as Timmie approached them to try and help Roza calm Garin who was cursing Vanya at the top of his lungs. She felt the depth of her mistake down to her bones. She was the reason Shalom was burning. She was the reason everyone was stranded in a cold cave hiding from people who were still out there to take their lives.


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s the reason we¡¯d be dead by the morning. She¡¯s the reason Rhohaz is not here!¡± Garin went on as Vanya looked up alerted and pulled Timmie to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Rhohaz?¡±


    Timmie shook his head, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen him since he guided everyone to the caves.¡±


    Vanya felt her body shake, she felt her heart race in fear and her head started to feel light. Taru pulled her aside to say, ¡°I will go look for him. You stay here.¡±


    ¡°No! No, I will come with you. I¡­I don¡¯t want to stay here merely hoping he¡¯s alive.¡±


    ***


    Vanya rode hoping she¡¯d spot Rhohaz sooner rather than later. The fields were empty and so were the rest of the caves. She and Taru scoured everywhere hoping he was either slow, injured, or passed out with nothing severe in sight.


    But they did not see the faintest sign of a person wherever they searched. Vanya spotted a few Ombrah just as Timmie had warned them before they took off. Timmie said the Ombrah had begun to crawl out as the night grew but were not heading out into the fire.


    When we need them the most¡­


    Vanya thought, stalking an Ombrah that scurried off hiding seeing the fire approach it.


    Just then, one of Chief Han¡¯s men appeared from the smoke riding towards Taru and Vanya. ¡°We¡¯ve caught them! Your father has asked you to join him.¡±


    Taru nodded and followed him immediately. Vanya too rode behind him in the hopes that Rhohaz was with Chief Han. They rode past some of Taru¡¯s men busy extinguishing the fires. Then they went past more houses still up in flames before spotting a crowd gathered at a deserted hill away from sight.


    But by the time she got off her horse, she realized Rhohaz was not among the gathered. She walked to the area where Chief Han and his men had about ten others kneeling and hands cuffed around their backs. Observing the sight, she faltered, not finding the face of the man who had a knife to her throat in Elioth¡¯s dark alleys, among the men.


    She pulled Taru and quickly whispered, ¡°Anton is not here.¡±


    But Taru had already noticed it earlier.


    ¡°There¡¯s probably more hiding in the upper side. I heard a lot walking off to the infirmary.¡± It was Carmin¡¯s voice. She appeared next to Chief Han with her arms crossed and her brows knit. She spotted Vanya approach her but did not care to even look in her direction.


    ¡°What about Rhohaz? We haven¡¯t seen him on our way here,¡± Taru asked making Carmin who appeared to have the right side of her arm scorched as if she had grazed past the flames, cock her brow at him.


    ¡°He was with me till about an hour ago. We¡¯ve accounted for everyone except for him. If you could assist in looking for him that would be much appreciated,¡± she said turning back to continue her conversation with Chief Han.


    Taru gave a fervent nod and turned to leave making Vanya keep up with him.


    ¡°I know you want to help but I¡¯d much rather have you here. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt,¡± he said once they were a little farther away from the crowd.


    Vanya felt herself being a burden to Taru and nodded in agreement, ¡°I will stay.¡±


    Taru stopped on his heels. He felt her disappointment and pulled out his sword from his belt to hand it over to her.


    ¡°I¡¯d be worried handing this to anyone who has never held a sword before. But I¡¯m certain you¡¯d come across a few of these from the way you kept up with all of us on the way here¡­¡± Taru said making Vanya bite her lip realizing her cover was blown, ¡°...Perhaps, it''s a story for another time. Here, have this to protect yourself if it ever comes to it. There are still a few of them out there. They have probably spotted my men and are hiding to take us out one by one.¡±


    Vanya took the sword to her hands. She felt its heavy metal and the familiarity of its balance on her hand instantly. She looked to Taru who seemed satisfied seeing her with it and turned to leave.


    ¡°Taru, I hope you find him. I hope both of you make it back safe,¡± she said, her voice shaking.


    Taru pursed his lips watching worry etched across her forehead and replied, ¡°We will.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Vanya kept Taru¡¯s sword closer to her as she observed every corner of her surroundings. She was a good distance away from Chief Han, Carmin, and the rest of the men who had started beating some of the Ravagers for answers.


    She couldn¡¯t stomach some of their cries but it made her even more nervous to think that she had not seen Rhohaz or Taru for about an hour now. She spotted Taru¡¯s men doing their best to extinguish one flame at a time even though none of the houses were salvageable. They were all bled dry leaving only the brick intact and everything else scorched.


    She sighed deeply as her eyes scanned the area again when she noticed the council building that was hidden in the shadows had a faint light moving from within.


    She gasped and ran to Carmin and Chief Han to try and get their attention. But they only ignored her to continue questioning the men kneeling in front of them.


    Vanya¡¯s words fell on deaf ears. She was considered a nuisance and pushed away.


    She looked to the building once more hiding in the night before she mustered up her courage with Taru¡¯s sword in hand to go look over it herself.


    She climbed the hills carving a path out to the top where the council building sat. Vanya recognized the path after a point realizing it was the same one she took when Rhohaz first led her and Joan to their first council meeting. Oh, how things had changed. Her heart was detesting Rhohaz after that day at the council but now she was worried sick not knowing where he was.


    She crept closer to the building when she began hearing voices. Her body immediately ducked down and crawled to a corner hiding herself in a dried-up bush.


    The moonlight showed over the area coloring everything in a shade of gray. She crawled till she found the corner wall of the building and used it as a guide to go follow till she found a smaller back entrance that was unlocked and ajar.


    Her eyes peeked through while she held her breath wrapping her fingers over the hilt of her sword. The glow from within the council building was faint. She couldn¡¯t really see anything till she crept inside and moved to see that half of her vision was being blocked by a large board covering the back entrance.


    Her eyes picked up on the glow from within as she entered. She finally began to see a fire lit in the middle of the hall with two men around it. A figure appeared from a corner making her duck down once more. She immediately picked up on Anton who walked towards something on the floor and kicked it hard a few times before crouching down to whisper something.


    The other two men laughed at whatever Anton said and proceeded to kick it harder in Anton¡¯s direction.


    ¡°How stupid of you to think we would leave this place if you offered us money,¡± Anton spoke making his voice echo throughout the circular building.


    Vanya crept under the seat Carmin usually sat in to get a better view of what was happening.


    ¡°Did you really think any amount of money would suffice not killing you scum off the earth?!¡±


    Vanya watched as the men stopped kicking and moved away revealing a person. Their hands and legs were tied while they lay on the ground and spat out blood before hissing, ¡°We did not harm anyone!¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes widened in shock as her knees buckled hearing he was. It was Rhohaz with an unrecognizable bloodied face eating the sand beneath him while he heaved to breathe. Despite the damage to his body, his eyes ripped through with a glare at Anton, not letting his head lower to his bully.


    Her grip on her sword tightened and her legs were ready to run out to slash the men but she held back seeing the men circling Rhohaz as if to pounce on him.


    Anton crouched once more to shove Rhohaz¡¯s face to the ground as if to cut off his air.


    ¡°Tell me now, leader of Shalom. How do you feel knowing your people will meet the same fate  as yours, burnt to death in such a familiar place?¡± Anton whispered.


    Rhohaz spat blood out to glare at Anton and whispered back, ¡°Not if I kill you first.¡±


    Anton shoved Rhohaz¡¯s face again to shout back, ¡°How will you do that when you can¡¯t even use your magic to free yourself, idiot?!¡±


    Just then, they heard the sound of metal being drawn cut air. Rhohaz lifted his head along with Anton in confusion before they all turned around to find Vanya standing there with her sword in her hand and pointing at Anton.


    ¡°Release him now!¡± she shouted.


    Anton jumped to his feet, his dagger in his palm, pointing back at her, ¡°Oh darling, I was wondering where you were all this time.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking and release him!¡± Vanya shouted back.


    Anton smirked placing his hands on his hips to retort, ¡°Or what? Are you going to fight with your little sword?¡±


    Rhohaz watched as Vanya¡¯s eyes darkened and she took her first steps towards Anton. ¡°No,¡± Rhohaz barely got a whisper out seeing her suddenly start walking then running at Anton.


    Before Vanya could land her blow she was diverted by the sword of one of Anton¡¯s men. She fought back having the two men coming at her with their weapons. Rhohaz watched as she kept up well before she lost her step and fell to the ground as one of them thrashed their sword on hers and the other kicked her from the side.


    ¡°No!¡± Rhohaz blurted while unable to move his body, his limbs tied and his face still planted on the ground. He painfully watched Vanya lose her grip on her sword and let go making the man with the sword swing her weapon away from her. He turned around to lift his blade ready to drive it through her body when Rhohaz¡¯s eyes rimmed gold and the man fell on his back defying the laws of physics.


    Vanya took the opportunity to kick the other away and gain her footing. She glided to her sword and secured it once more.


    With the two men attacking her out cold, she turned ready to charge at Anton. But she froze seeing him kneeling behind Rhohaz, a dagger to Rhohaz¡¯s neck waiting for her to lay her eyes on him.


    ¡°One more step and he¡¯s bleeding to death right in front of your eyes, darling,¡± Anton spoke deeply.


    Vanya stopped on her heels unable to decide. Rhohaz, covered in blood, his lips bleeding and his face smothered in mud looked up at her in plea. She had never seen him so destroyed before. Her heart dropped.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Anton dragged Rhohaz up and cut the ropes tying Rhohaz''s ankles together while Vanya watched them not knowing what to do.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Vanya asked suddenly as she took a step in front daring herself to push Anton.


    Anton immediately brought the dagger back to Rhohaz¡¯s throat while Vanya circled them with her shoulders apart and her head held high.


    Rhohaz wondered what her plan was for she looked confident as if she was hiding a trick up her sleeves all this time.


    ¡°Stop! Stop right there¨C¡± Anton shouted.


    ¡°What? Are you suddenly scared of my little sword now?¡± Vanya retorted with a smirk crossing her face.


    Anton gritted his teeth in disgust, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you¨C¡±


    ¡°But you seem like it. Didn¡¯t expect it, did you?¡± Vanya pressed on taking a step closer, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a weak little girl to kick your men down?¡±


    Anton hissed, ¡°I¡¯ll have you both killed if you take even one step closer¨C¡±


    ¡°Go for it! Isn¡¯t that what you came here for in the first place?!¡±


    Rhohaz saw the anger radiating through her eyes. She was taunting Anton and she was winning.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Anton kept repeating when Vanya¡¯s eyes locked Rhohaz¡¯s and she gave a confident nod at him. He immediately lifted his foot that was tied to the other only a few moments ago and kicked Anton¡¯s shin hard.


    Anton cried in pain as his dagger grazed past Rhohaz¡¯s throat and he fell to the ground.


    Vanya pulled Rhohaz aside to immediately get to Anton pointing her sword at his throat while he looked up realizing she¡¯d outsmated him with little to no effort.


    ¡°Kill me then!¡± he shouted at her while she considered it.


    It even had Rhohaz doubting her for a moment before while her sword tipped in thought. A moment later she moved the metal away to kick Anton a few times in the stomach and leave him weeping on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster like you,¡± she spat on his face disgusted.


    She walked to Rhohaz freeing him from the rope tying his wrists. She gathered the rest to tie up Anton and his men with their backs to each other while Rhohaz attempted to help her but was told to go sit in a corner. Before leaving them she looked at Anton, moaning in pain once more. The anger in her overwhelmed her and she released it by kicking Anton once more where it hurt the most.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said, making her way to Rhohaz. And for the first time, she saw him up close. His eyes wilting and his breath slow and unsteady.


    She looked away before she broke down in tears. She had to be strong till she could bring him to shelter.


    Rhohaz stopped her catching her wrist. Assuming he was going to ask about leaving Anton and his men behind, Vanya immediately replied saying, ¡°I will let Chief Han know they are here. His men will take care of them.¡±


    But Rhohaz opened his mouth to interject before he stopped and nodded in agreement. He waivered for a moment thinking if he should say it. But it was too late. Vanya noticed him lose his balance right away. Her hand reached him to catch him in time before his knees gave in and he fell to her shoulder unconscious.


    ***


    Dawn opened its wings to the new day. The fire running through Shalom had been extinguished while the majority of the villagers were finally out of hiding and into the cold empty terrain seeing the sight of their scorched homes in front of their eyes.


    The blacked brick walls looked haunting in the bare light, roofless and uninhabiting. Roza walked through the once quaint and peaceful village of hers to see the lifeless ruins greeting her coldly.


    Joan and Tilly had managed to find a part of Tilly¡¯s home still untouched by the fire as they collected blankets and leftover food to pass out to the crowd slowly gathering at the center of the village.


    Clara, the infirmary nurse, had managed to keep her workplace safe and secure. She was being questioned by the council members as she grunted about how using magic to cloak the infirmary making it disappear to the naked eye at these desperate times ever meant she broke the rules. Roza had obviously joined to defend her as soon as she got wind of it.


    Tilly waddled next to Joan handing out the blankets when Joan pushed herself to finally ask, ¡°Why¡­why didn¡¯t you save the village? I heard from Roza that you healed me every morning. She said you needed to attain a high level of skill to keep healing someone every day, if not you would have fallen ill, your body lifeless. Why did you not save the village?¡±


    Joan was baffled. Yet Tilly only looked to her calmly to say, ¡°Precisely, my dear. I no longer have the ability to save such a large village from the fire without ultimately ending my life. Rhohaz and I came to a conclusion minutes before we all headed into the caves. We planned to use our powers to contain the fire for as long as Timmie¡¯s message would reach Elioth and we¡¯d receive help. He and I did our best not to bleed ourselves dry and leave you all stranded with no help.¡±


    Joan listened understanding that her worldview of the tribes with magical powers was quite narrow. It seemed so simple to her but there was much more to consider.


    The sun finally began to appear adding a touch of warmth to the dreadful morning.


    Vanya had managed to drag Rhohaz to a quieter area while she found him some water and held his hand hoping his pulse would get better over time.


    It was Taru who found them limping out of the council hall right before dawn and agreed to let Vanya take care of Rhohaz while Taru alerted his father and the rest of his men about the leader of the Ravagers¡¯ capture.


    Vanya sighed deeply looking at Rhohaz peacefully laying there as if he was finally getting a good night''s sleep after days of fighting an unseen battle.


    She waited and waited while guilt took over her each minute. This was all her doing and she was the reason Rhohaz might not wake.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± his shaky voice startled her as she turned to see his pale eyes gazing at her. Those pale eyes she missed were finally looking at her.


    She leapt forward to fall into his arms surprising him, wrapping her arms around his neck to hug him closer.


    ¡°You¨Care¨Cchoking¨C¡± he managed to make a sound before Vanya gasped and released him to apologize for restricting his airway.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I was just glad you are okay,¡± she said as her eyes started to brim with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing much better than before,¡± he said in a cheery tone although his voice remained light and tired.


    She came closer to him, let her hand run through his hair before she caught herself and pulled her hand back to say, ¡°Sorry, I¡­ never mind. I¡¯ll let the others know you are awake.¡±


    ¡°No¡­,¡± he caught her wrist before she could run away from him, ¡°...Can you stay with me for a moment? Just one moment.¡±


    Vanya nodded to sit beside him while he continued to gently hold on to her wrist.


    ¡°I wished you would have stayed back in Elioth,¡± he said almost in a whisper.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t. How could I after knowing everyone was in danger¨C¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have come inside the council hall like that. That was reckless¨C¡±


    ¡°As if you had a better idea to free yourself. The last I remember I was the one that saved you,¡± Vanya ended on a high note making Rhohaz chuckle. She felt relieved seeing him laugh. It seemed so far-fetched to want to see that smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would see you swing a sword so well. I guess we all have secrets then,¡± his words made Vanya gulp but he waved his hand to ease her mind and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain. I¡¯m glad I am in good hands.¡±


    Vanya peered in before retorting, ¡°You should be.¡±


    Rhohaz laughed again and lightly pushed Vanya as if to urge her to stop commenting.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are still okay speaking with me after last morning,¡± Vanya said pinching herself for possibly ruining the mood.


    Rhohaz raised his brows in question before he nodded his head and answered, ¡°Oh yes, your mistake.¡±


    ¡°My mistake? You said it was our mistake!¡± Vanya argued.


    ¡°Ha! Please, it wasn¡¯t a mistake and you know it,¡± he retorted right away.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know that?¡± Vanya said it right back before she found Rhohaz leaning into her.


    She gulped as she gazed at his lips parting and inching closer by the minute. He looked at her frozen in time before he smirked and fell back to say, ¡°You¡¯d never make a mistake so perfect like that.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Taru was surprised to find Garin asking him to join the party heading back to Elioth that afternoon. There were elderly folk and a few men and women who were injured during the fires that were given priority to be hauled to Elioth for further assistance.


    Garin found himself going straight to Taru to demand he needed to head to Elioth with them.


    ¡°Sure, but I thought you¡¯d be staying here with the rest of your people,¡± Taru said confused at Garin¡¯s proposition.


    ¡°I would like for him to leave with you. I have a few people I need to notify of this. Please let my son join you,¡± Carmin said approaching the two.


    Taru simply listened to Carmin right away and nodded in agreement.


    Chief Han and some of his men had already left with the perpetrators earlier in the day. Taru too soon left with the next batch of people. Joan watched as the party departed and looked to the handful of men and women left behind.


    Little Jac, who had passed out the entirety of last night was running around with a boost of energy when he spotted Vanya walking in with Rhohaz on her shoulder.


    Everyone greeted Rhohaz and immediately had him brought into the infirmary and lay down on a bed in a quiet corner.


    Tilly sat closer to him observing his pulse and letting her palm rest on his forehead. She remained silent for a moment.


    He felt the power of the sea healing him from within. He felt the warmth engulf him as he gazed at Vanya hunched over at a corner biting her lip as if she was deathly nervous that Tilly would turn around and announce that Rhohaz was not getting any better.


    He soon held his grandmother¡¯s hand to move it away saying, ¡°Thank you, grandma. You should stop, I don¡¯t want you wasting more energy.¡±


    ¡°I am only healing my grandson who fought a silent war last night,¡± she said hugging him in return.


    Little by little everyone moved into the infirmary that was untouched by the fires. They were all assigned a bed, given rationed food, and told to ease themselves into a nap or a quiet time. There wasn¡¯t much activity with everyone recovering after a long night in the cold, shivering in fear that they would be dead by the morning.


    It wasn¡¯t until that evening did Vanya found Rhohaz at his bed tossing and turning struggling to fall asleep. She nervously approached him while he took a moment before realizing she was standing right next to his side.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t see you there,¡± he sat up watching her place the kit with bandages and poison to clean his wounds by the bedside table. She took a seat at the edge of his bed.


    He was as equally nervous watching her in awe. She was as beautiful as the moon shining outside. Her eyes were deeper than the night itself and he couldn¡¯t help but be utterly absorbed in them.


    She snapped her fingers releasing him from the unconscious spell she had cast. Her hand pulled his chin forward as she began to clean his wounds with alcohol. He watched as she carefully applied Tilly¡¯s famous herb paste sprinkled with her healing touch on his cuts while noticing him occasionally jump as the sting hit.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± she said glancing at his pale eyes locked in on hers.


    ¡°Stop what?¡±


    ¡°The staring,¡± she retorted, pressing the paste on the cut on his cheekbone while he annoyingly moved from side to side disturbing her.


    She almost punched him in the stomach for it before he settled down back into a prolonged period of yet again being totally engrossed in her beauty.


    ¡°You need to stop. They¡¯ll notice sooner or later,¡± she whispered, glancing over at some of the sleeping villagers next to them.


    Rhohaz only smiled, there was something else besides his villagers noticing him being smitten by her, that was bothering him. She reached moving to the cut on his neck when he caught her wrist and held it gently making her look to the eyes she¡¯s been avoiding all this time.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, seeing him silent.


    He took a moment before saying, ¡°I need you to know something¡­¡±


    Vanya felt it instantly. He was about to tread into dangerous waters and no one was stopping him, not even herself.


    ¡°...I need you to know that for the past couple of days, I have been nothing but toiling over it, pushing it away thinking it was nothing but something fleeting. But it was not until that night when you kissed me, then denied it, and then came to save me after, did I ever think it was possible, did I ever let myself hope¡­¡±


    She looked at him frozen. Her expression was blank.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t be so shocked. I¡¯m only confessing my feelings to you. You have the freedom to reject me and I won¡¯t ask for an explanation.¡±


    Rhohaz watched as Vanya sighed deeply still looking into his eyes. She looked away for a moment before clearing her voice to say, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    She looked to her hands, frozen in thought, as he gently let go of the wrist he had been holding on to.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything¡­,¡± Rhohaz smiled before his fingers titled her chin wanting her to look into his eyes, ¡°...Just know that you¡¯ve completely stolen my heart. Maybe one day I¡¯ll get it back. Till then I¡¯m more than happy to let it be stolen by you.¡±


    Vanya wanted to tell him then, that she was as equally if not more consumed by him, wanting to in every possible way to stay close to him but she could not get over the fact that she would be and had been lying to him all this time. She was afraid of what he would think of her if he were to find out her true identity. She was terrified that his love for her would vanish the moment he would realize who she was.


    Unable to decide on an answer she simply stayed silent. Her torment showed itself so clearly through her eyes as they began to brim with tears confusing Rhohaz. She quickly looked away to wipe them before turning back to finish treating Rhohaz¡¯s wounds without another word.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ***


    Vanya did not sleep that entire night. She munged over everything that had happened to her from being chased out of the safety of her own home, strangled, lost at sea, and appearing at the shores of Shalom only to hide her identity as she hoped and prayed her father would find her. She remembered the rumors spreading across the Northern Kingdom like wildfire about a ceremony to name a crown prince being prepared. She sulked over the fact that everything seemed so convoluted with nothing going her way. She wondered if she¡¯d ever get home for it seemed she had been forgotten by her own father. She wondered if she should have been more assertive, strived to leave Shalom faster, found a way to get back to Esmeth, and revealed to her father she was still alive and well.


    Her eyes fell on Joan, peacefully sleeping by the corner. Remembering Joan¡¯s injury she was glad she decided to stay. She was glad they saved Joan from her ultimate doom.


    Vanya slid off of her bed and walked down the stairs and out onto the beach. She sat on the silky sand, her knees to her chin while she looked up at the night sky amidst the calm waves humming her a quiet song.


    She had only ever been in castles her entire life. Even when she was in the East, growing up by herself, she occasionally heard the sound of waves but never saw the sea. She tried remembering if there was anyone, her caretaker perhaps, who would have taken her to play in the sand one day. But all she remembered were the same old memories of her running across the vast corridors playing a game of hide and seek by herself. Those blissful days came to a halt when one day her father¡¯s most trusted night came knocking on her door.


    ¡°We must leave now, princess,¡± she remembered how Sir Reven, said in a deep voice before commanding the servants to pack everything up.


    She was barely thirteen when she met her father for the first time. And from then on she remembered lavishly spending her days however way she preferred, not a care in the world. Yet something was missing. There was an emptiness that slowly grew in her heart becoming too difficult to ignore as years passed by.


    Vanya sunk her toes into the sand beneath her as she realized that emptiness was no longer there. Her heart was full despite her life being in shambles. She no longer felt stranded and helpless, she felt seen and heard. The life that seemed so easy and gifted was suddenly feeling hard-earned.


    Maybe I don¡¯t need to find my way back home¡­


    A thought flew past and she caught it in an instant. It marinaded in her mind as she began to dream of what life would be if she were to simply stay in Shalom. She dreamt of watching the stars every night accompanied by the dark blue sea. A little house by the shore she could take care of every day. With each passing hour, she was dreaming of a new life in Shalom.


    She was mulling over everything so much so that she had skipped sleep and was up on her feet to greet the sun as dawn broke.


    Her lips carried a fulfilling smile and her eyes a new light.


    Vanya had decided that she was going to give up her old life. She had decided to spend her second chance at life at the very shores that brought the opportunity for her.


    Rhohaz was out in the footsteps of the infirmary after receiving a message that Taru, Garin, and some of the folks had returned to Shalom when he noticed Vanya out on the beach by herself. He jogged over, concern overtaking his face seeing her with nothing but a blanket covering her shoulders.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked in the distance.


    She was in such deep thought that it took a moment for her to realize it was Rhohaz¡¯s voice.


    She turned, her face lighting up in happiness seeing him standing there in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just watching the sunrise earlier,¡± she said watching him approach her to wrap his cozy jacket around.


    Vanya looked into his eyes. They were as pale as the first day she saw them, stubbornly pale. She hadn¡¯t realized she was ever so gradually falling for them all this time.


    Rhohaz looked towards her to say, ¡°You should go inside. You are cold.¡±


    But Vanya only smiled at him. ¡°Are you out here to greet them?¡± she asked seeing a small crowd on horseback gather behind them covered ever so slightly by the dry bushes reaching over.


    He nodded, tightening his jacket around her.


    ¡°You should go,¡± she spoke gently.


    Rhohaz had more words to say to her but he listened seeing that she seemed happy to be out here. He stepped away to run to the crowd when she suddenly spoke out saying, ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    He stopped halfway through, immediately turning to look at her in anticipation.


    She couldn¡¯t contain it any longer ¡°...Remember that you¨Cyou said to me that I stole your heart last night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Why? What about it?¡± Rhohaz asked, leaning in and seeing Vanya beaming. His expectations were rising.


    ¡°Well, too bad. I¡¯m going to keep it,¡± Vanya¡¯s words trailed off to a whisper.


    Rhohaz stepped closer upon losing her words to the sound of the wind blowing past. ¡°Say¨Csay that one more time.¡± He was sure he read her lips correctly but he just wanted to hear her say it.


    ¡°Rhohaz, there you are!¡± It was Garin shouting while running to him.


    Rhohaz pulled his hand out to stop him, ¡°Not now, Garin.¡± He wanted to hear Vanya say it.


    But Garin only pulled his shoulder to make Rhohaz look towards him.


    ¡°Not now, Garin¨C¡± Rhohaz repeated looking at his cousin. But his cousin¡¯s concerned face caught his attention.


    ¡°They are here, Rhohaz. They are here for her,¡± Garin¡¯s words made Rhohaz furrow his brows before glancing over at Vanya to see her face turned pale as if she had seen a ghost appear out of the blue.


    He followed her gaze to spot a few men, dressed in red and gold uniforms, making their way down to the beach. The one at the forefront, a man dressed in full silver armor, passed by Garin and Rhohaz, giving a gentle nod to Garin, and headed towards Vanya.


    Rhohaz stepped in front to stop the man from approaching her when Garin caught Rhohaz¡¯s arm to pull him to a standstill.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rhohaz hissed but Garin kept his grip tight.


    Vanya was frozen in shock. A part of her thought it was all a dream. It was the same nightmare that had been recurring ever since she left her castle in the East. It was repeating once more, except it was not a dream this time.


    ¡°Sir Reven,¡± she whispered finding her words seeing the same man, the same knight, except today he was much older than he was when she was thirteen. He dazzled in his armor in front of her ready to take her to her father once more.


    Sir Reven lowered his head to bow before saying, ¡°Princess Vanya. We are relieved to have found you, alive and well.¡±


    Rhohaz heard him clearly. He repeated those words a few times over in his mind before realizing they were surrounded by knights bowing their heads in respect to the member of the royal family standing in front of them.


    Garin caught the back of Rhohaz¡¯s neck to shove his head lower. Rhohaz merely looked at his cousin in shock before he, with his head lowered, moved his gaze to find Vanya¡¯s eyes locked in on his.


    Princess Vanya¡­Princess Vanya¡­Princess¡­


    He thought to himself as it dawned on him that the woman standing in front of a sea of knights looking towards him concern stricken across her face was the princess of the Northern Kingdom. The same princess Chief Han mentioned had disappeared from Esmeth, the same princess about whom rumors were being created every day to cover up her absence. That same princess was amongst them, right here in Shalom, dressed in peasant clothes, barefoot and underfed, standing so comfortably in the sand next to the waves.


    Sir Reven lifted his head to address Vanya once more, ¡°Your Highness, a messenger has been sent to the King with the news that we have found you. We must leave immediately. We must take you home.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Rhohaz looked towards the sea waves crashing against the silky sand. The sun was setting on the horizon coloring the skies a deep pink with hints of vibrant orange splattered all over. The colder weather was warming up. The winter had slowly, without much notice, brought in the spring warmth.


    Yet he wished it was winter. He wished it was cold and dreary so he could simply be frozen in a season that he thought he was the happiest, with so much hope, and excitement filling his heart. But it was also the season he had to tread through getting over that heartbreak. A heartbreak where there were no goodbyes exchanged. Not even a chance to see each other once more before the other rode away on horseback and never looked back.


    It had been three months since that day. The day he cowardly stayed away from the princess of the Northern Kingdom who was sending men to look for him. Luckily for him, those men never got to him and kept diverting the princess¡¯s messages away. It was not their fault, they were in such a hurry they could not afford to waste any more time. Not even anyone in Shalom had any idea that she and her maidservant were all ready to leave until the very last moment. The princess was only able to greet Tilly before she was hauled away immediately with not one moment to spare.


    Rhohaz remembered speaking with Sir Reven who thanked him for protecting the princess for so long. He promised to send help to rebuild Shalom and left a purse of coins in Rhohaz¡¯s hands.


    Those coins still remained in that purse in Rhohaz¡¯s satchel, untouched. He felt disgusted seeing them every now and then when they caught his sight whenever he looked through his bag.


    As promised, Sir Reven did send some men over to rebuild Shalom. For the past three months, they had been slowly working on restoring house by house, close to being done with the restoration of the village as a whole.


    Rhohaz was met by Garin, who waved his hands in front of Rhohaz¡¯s face to grab his attention, which as everyone had come to notice, usually remained occupied by something he kept mulling over these days.


    ¡°In your head again?¡± Garin asked, joining Rhohaz in watching the sunset.


    Rhohaz only nodded. Ever since he found out that Garin had slapped the princess the night Shalom was burning to the ground he could never look at his cousin the same way. He understood where Garin was coming from yet his fists balled whenever he remembered of it.


    It was also a few days after the princess¡¯s departure did Rhohaz got to know, after much debating with Carmin, that it was Garin, who had found one of Carmin¡¯s connections, that had alerted the knights of the princess¡¯s presence in Shalom. It was later admitted by Garin that it was the princess¡¯s signet ring that he found on the floor of the infirmary the first night the two girls were brought in, barely alive, that was used as proof that Garin was speaking the truth to the knights.


    ¡°Again, I keep saying, cousin, I apologize if I have crossed the line in doing what had to be done for the sake of protecting Shalom,¡± Garin spoke softly.


    Rhohaz never blamed Garin for alerting the knights. It was the right choice. She needed to return home. But what he could not understand was why Garin insisted that he saved Shalom from revealing the princess¡¯s identity and sending her away as if she were some curse in disguise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. Just stop bringing up the prophecy. I don¡¯t think it matters anymore,¡± Rhohaz said.


    ¡°You may deny it but the prophecy was correct. ¡®The ghosts of the past would come to haunt the village riding on the back of a dark stallion piercing right through the heart of Shalom¡¯. She was the ghost riding on the back of the stallion, burning through all of Shalom, leaving us nothing but stranded or even worse, killed if it wasn¡¯t for Chief Han and his men,¡± Garin raised his voice unexpectedly.


    But Rhohaz replied calmly, ¡°Yet she saved me. And even if you justify she was the cause of all of this, the prophecy is bogus. How is she some ghost of the past?--¡±


    ¡°She is the daughter of the King who almost burnt our fathers¡¯ and uncles in the name of wiping away magic from the face of the Nothern Kingdom. She is the ghost of our past, our brutal past if it wasn¡¯t for the Ombrah taking the places of our families at the stake that night decades ago. Don¡¯t you forget that if it wasn¡¯t for Grandma Tilly conjuring the Ombrah from the sand of the sea, your father would not have had the privilege of watching you grow up?¡±


    Rhohaz fell silent after Garin¡¯s comment. The Ombrah had always been a reminder of what his father¡¯s fate could have been.


    They were constantly reminded growing up that a hefty bounty was placed on the heads of seven of Shalom¡¯s very own practitioners of magic right after the assassination of the former King. Rhohaz¡¯s father along with his uncle and five more, who were considered up-and-coming powerful magicians of their time, were the ones accused first of planning the attack on the Southern Kingdom. With the new King rising to power and ordering the capture of any practitioners of magic, all of the village went into hiding. Not everyone was so lucky to stay out of trouble. Rhohaz¡¯s uncle, only five years younger than Rhohaz¡¯s father, was captured by the knights and was brought to the royal courts for a hearing.


    Soon, his uncle was burnt at the stake as an example, leaving his family heartbroken. Tilly, devastated by the loss of her youngest son, had decided to use dark magic to end the suffering once and for all. She conjured the six Ombrah, empty bodies merely acting as soulless vessels, taking the shape of the remaining six, leading them to get captured by the knights, and having them burnt at the stake in place of the surviving, ending the witch hunt once and for all.


    The Ombrah had later found their way to their creator, with their skin turned charcoal and their purpose fulfilled. It was later that they were assigned the role of protecting Shalom, their new lonely home by the seaside while the survivors together with their kin hid the identity of the Yelhi tribe entirely to turn a new page and live away from the rest of the world.


    Rhohaz turned to Garin and spoke, ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to blame her¨C¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡± Garin was furious, ¡°Why not, Rhohaz? She spoils herself in luxury, bathing in gold every day while we have to calculate every step we take and hide ourselves from the world in a desolate place like this. Why can¡¯t we blame her?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know¨C¡± Rhohaz started to justify his statement but Garin cut him off.


    ¡°She should have! She should have known if she was to be the next in line to that throne covered in blood. And don¡¯t pretend as if you are blind to her faults. Or are you that blindly in love?¡±


    Garin¡¯s remarks made Rhohaz look away, blood boiling. He couldn¡¯t fight his cousin any longer. They have had this conversation many times over the last three months till one would eventually fold and walk away. It was Rhohaz¡¯s turn to give in.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Garin quietened himself seeing Rhohaz fall silent. He excused himself later on leaving Rhohaz to watch the sun depart with Garin, leaving him alone at the dark shores.


    He did not even realize Tilly got to him until she started patting him on the back to console the sadness she read while weaving through his thoughts.


    ¡°I know how you feel about her, Rhohaz. But it¡¯s time you let her go, let her stay home, where she belongs,¡± Tilly spoke gently.


    Rhohaz only smiled to say, ¡°You promised me, Grandma. You promised me you wouldn¡¯t read anyone¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    Seeing him relaxed while pointing out her mischief she added, ¡°How could I when my grandson is heartbroken?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not heartbroken¡­¡± Rhohaz turned to Tilly cupping her shoulders as if that would somehow make her believe him, ¡°...I am truly fine.¡±


    Tilly poked him lightly with her cane making him jump, ¡°How dare you try to convince me of such lies!¡±


    Rhohaz chuckled for the first time in a long time. He looked into the far distance to suddenly ask, ¡°You knew all along that she was the princess then?¡±


    Tilly took a deeper breath joining him, ¡°Yes, but only a day or so later. I felt her energy the moment she landed on our shores, however. It was the same as her mother¡¯s.¡±


    Rhohaz turned his head instantly to ask, ¡°You knew her mother?¡±


    Tilly nodded, ¡°She was a close friend of your father¨C¡±


    ¡°Father?!¡±


    Tilly nudged Rhohaz for interrupting her, ¡°Princess Vanya¡¯s mother was from an elite family in the East. She often visited our former village to donate, help out, and do whatever the rich do to feel generous. But she was one of the few that truly cared. She later married the now King and moved away.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡±


    Tilly turned to him with a solemn expression overcoming her old face, ¡°She died during childbirth. Vanya was born in the world with no mother. Besides, all the ties we had with the King¡¯s deceased wife were immediately severed the moment the new law banning magic was passed. We only heard she passed away after the official royal announcement was made later that year.¡±


    Rhohaz felt disturbed. He had felt the loss of his own mother so deeply in his heart but to hear that the princess did not even have the privilege to meet her own felt gut-wrenching.


    ¡°She truly is the ghost of our past then, is she not?¡± Rhohaz let his mind speak for a moment knowing his grandmother was reading his thoughts anyway. As Garin said, the princess was far more connected to them than Rhohaz had ever dreamt of.


    ¡°She is. But she¡¯s been through much worse on her own. That poor child has such sparse memories of her childhood almost as if they were meticulously erased from her mind,¡± Tilly stopped realizing she let her mind speak as well.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rhohaz pressed on unable to comprehend anything.


    Tilly only waved her hand to ease the tension and replied, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m getting old. Maybe I read wrong. She should be in good hands now, though. You shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    She patted him gently once more before scurrying off before Rhohaz could stop her and demand answers.


    ***


    A couple of long days dragged by with Rhohaz hating every moment, going back into his regular routine of lowering his head and listening diligently to the elders of the council. They demanded he work more, sought out issues with the villagers, and did a better job handling everything. And he listened to each one of them, even when they were mindlessly assigning him tasks he had already performed on his own. All that confidence, that spark of change in him to stand up to what was right and push his ideas, were no more. He was too mentally drained to even think of pushing back.


    One thing he realized he was unexpectedly looking forward to was the occasional visits from Taru. Chief Han had assigned the task of helping Shalom rebuild and transition into their renovated homes to Taru and he often brought up the mood whenever he came by.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one who was looking forward to Taru¡¯s visits. Roza was out early today waiting for Taru to appear on his horse soon.


    Roza, after a month-long of being badgered by the council members and forcing her to burn all her grimoire in front of their eyes, had also lost her spark. She was dragging herself through the days, helping in cleaning, cooking, and everything in between but never really thinking about her true passion for magic. She had been beaten down by the accusations of the council so much so that Rhohaz had to step in several times before they finally let her go, making her promise to never touch magic even with a stick.


    ¡°You are here early,¡± Rhohaz said, feeling guilty seeing his sister so lifeless.


    She simply nodded half asleep, ¡°I was assigned to feed his horse by Carmin, remember?¡±


    Rhohaz smirked remembering their aunt''s outrageous demands from Roza to keep her locked in and busy with tasks to do.


    ¡°Lucky for the horse, I don¡¯t really mind seeing Taru¡¯s face every once in a while,¡± she yawned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to the horse,¡± Rhohaz warned.


    She glared at him at first but then gave out a cunning smile and replied, ¡°Aunt Carmin would hate it¡­and I might consider it.¡±


    Rhohaz palmed his face for giving Roza ideas. Thankfully, Roza didn¡¯t continue crafting her plans seeing Taru appear catching the sun rays peeking through the budding trees.


    He galloped down the path as if he was competing in a horse riding competition making Roza roll her eyes, ¡°Show off.¡±


    Although Roza considered it to be Taru displaying his skills, Rhohaz picked up on the slight agitation in Taru¡¯s command.


    They waited until Taru reached them, brought the horse to a standstill, and slid off of it.


    ¡°Lovely to see you too,¡± Roza caught the reins of the horse as the dust from the sand hit her face.


    But Taru did not hear her remarks. He immediately found Rhohaz who had walked closer to him ready to greet him.


    ¡°I bring news¡­¡± Taru panted while taking deep breaths. Even Roza calmed herself, turning to Taru and hearing his concerned voice.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rhohaz asked, alerted.


    ¡°¡­I bring news from the palace,¡± Taru held Rhohaz¡¯s shoulder looking at him sadly, ¡°They¡¯ve just announced the passing of the crown princess¡­¡±


    Rhohaz froze. Roza threw the reins away to face Taru.


    ¡°¡­She died last morning of a sickness she had been stricken with for the past couple of months.¡±


    ¡°Died?¡± Roza repeated. Her voice trailed off to a whisper.


    But Rhohaz¡¯s eyes only grew narrower before he blurted out, ¡°What sickness?¡±


    ¡°Some sickness they haven¡¯t disclosed¡ª¡°


    ¡°She was not sick!¡± Rhohaz shouted, making even Roza step in to calm him.


    ¡°Calm down, brother,¡± she whispered.


    He looked at Roza and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a lie. She was fine leaving Shalom. She was in perfect health.¡±


    Roza nodded believing him.


    ¡°This is ridiculous. They are lying,¡± Rhohaz pleaded.


    ¡°Maybe or maybe not,¡± Roza whispered again, hoping her brother was correct but regardless, if the princess had passed away they had nothing they could do.


    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. Many believe the palace is hiding the truth. Many believe she was killed instead,¡± Taru¡¯s words made the air feel icy cold, the warmth rolling in with the change of seasons bore no real difference.


    Rhohaz felt his heart sear in pain. The thought of her heart not beating, the thought of her hands ice cold and her eyes lifeless made him ache in pain. It reminded him of the first time he ever saw her, drenched in that wooden chest by the shoreline. She looked haunting, afraid, and faded from the warmth of the world.

 Chapter 35

    Joan felt prowling eyes follow her through every corner of the busy streets of Esmeth. She kept her pace while hugging the fresh bread she picked up from the bakery early that morning.


    This was becoming routine. Every morning she felt unidentifiable gazes follow her whenever she went about doing her chores in town till she got back home and closed the door behind her.


    She stopped by the flower shop this morning greeting the lady behind the counter.


    ¡°Joan, dear, I haven¡¯t seen you in some time. Is everything alright?¡± the lady asked caressing Joan¡¯s arm to which Joan simply smiled.


    She picked out a bunch of roses and stood in patience while the lady wrapped them for her when her eyes caught a bucket of daffodils by the edge.


    It reminded her of her mistress. It reminded her of her best friend, Princess Vanya. She sighed deeply looking away as her eyes watered at the thought of her mistress. The past couple of months had been a torment.


    Joan stepped out of the flower shop with the roses and one daffodil amongst them for she just could not leave without one. She caressed its petals while scurrying past the crowds. Her heart was too heavy and her mind much more alert than it usually was.


    Just as she reached the outside of her home she spotted her sister, the true Jade, barely up to her hip, playing with a ball in the streets. Jade was a true copy of Joan. She carried the same soft features with dark hair and a gentle smile.


    ¡°Jade, what have I told you?! Go back inside,¡± Joan spoke harshly while watching her sister bounce the ball against the wall to catch it.


    ¡°Just a little longer,¡± Jade only hummed to keep playing.


    ¡°No, you¨Cwe must go inside now,¡± Joan got closer to her sister when the ball bounced off and flew past her ear.


    Jade only chuckled before she ran behind the ball.


    ¡°That is it, Jade. We must go now¨C¡± Joan turned following Jade when she suddenly spotted a few cloaked individuals appear in front of them.


    One of them caught the ball with his fingers and crouched over handing it to little Jade, who carefully took it from his hands.


    ¡°So you are the real Jade then. Nice to meet you, little one.¡±


    His voice instantly made Joan relax. She ran up to him to look closer to see that it was the same blond-haired mischievous Timmie under it all. A face she thought she¡¯d never see again in her lifetime.


    ¡°Timmie,¡± she whispered as she looked at the others, recognizing their faces.


    ¡°Joan¨C¡± Timmie spoke when suddenly her fist pushed against his stomach to quieten him.


    Her eyes quickly glanced around before stepping away to speak louder, almost announcing to the world, ¡°Jade, would you lead father¡¯s clients into our house, please? I will let Father know they have come to meet him and be right back.¡±


    Rhohaz while under a clock himself right beside Timmie watched as Joan scurried off as if to not create suspicion leaving her sister to lead them inside.


    ***


    It was a much smaller house stuck between buildings with no backyard or even space to walk through. It wasn¡¯t much time before Joan returned to close and lock the door behind her and finally greet them properly.


    ¡°You are all here,¡± she clasped her hands in joy.


    Rhohaz nodded taking a seat on the small sofa cramming himself between Taru and Roza. Timmie was too involved in playing ball with Jade.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know my name?¡± little Jade asked throwing the ball to Timmie.


    ¡°I read minds, Jadie,¡± Timmie poked fun.


    Joan pulled out a chair and sat closer to Taru, Rhohaz, and Roza to start whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier, I have eyes watching my every move. They¡¯ve been so ever since I was made to retire from my position.¡±


    ¡°Retire? You got kicked out of the palace?¡± Roza asked puzzled.


    ¡°About a month ago. I¡¯ve been out of a job since then.¡±


    Rhohaz edged his seat to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s following you?¡±


    Joan took a moment to reply, ¡°Some of the guards from the palace.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± Taru asked.


    Joan shook her head, ¡°They¡¯ve been following me ever since I was let go.¡±


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t there when she¡­passed away?¡± Taru asked.


    ¡°She is not dead,¡± Rhohaz retorted, to which Taru ignored.


    ¡°To be honest, I was shocked when they let me know that the princess no longer wanted me to serve her. Apparently, she wanted to sack me all this time. I wanted an answer, so that night I broke into the palace and went by her quarters. I swear when I tell you, none of her belongings were there. It was as if her existence was wiped clean from the palace within mere hours. The very next day I noticed people following me, almost as if they wanted to keep an eye on me.¡±


    ¡°Who? Who wants to keep an eye on you?¡± Roza asked.


    Joan thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m not sure but it''s someone from within the castle walls. Someone of high authority.¡±


    Taru leaned in to ask the most important question that had been bothering him, ¡°Tell me, Joan. Do you think it¡¯s true, the official announcement saying that she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Joan thought before shaking her head, ¡°Not for the reasons they say she¡¯s gone. She was not sick. They spread false rumors of her illness since the time we were in Shalom. They merely continued with it making the public believe it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Taru edged his seat, ¡°...but do you think they killed her, perhaps.¡±


    Joan looked at him stunned, not as if he had uttered the unbelievable but because she had thought of it several times over since she heard the news, ¡°I hope not¡­¡± she turned her gaze to Rhohaz to continue, ¡°...She¡¯s a fighter. She would have fought. She would have survived, somehow.¡±


    Rhohaz leaned closer to ask, ¡°Do you know of any place she perhaps escaped to? Someone she trusted?¡±


    Joan shook her head, ¡°All her life she¡¯d only known the insides of those castle walls. I¡¯ve only ever seen her go to the woods for training and maybe a short walk about the busy streets of Esmeth but besides that, she knew nothing more.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Maybe¡­maybe she¡¯s in the dungeons. Being locked away from the public eye?¡± Roza tried a different approach.


    ¡°Or somewhere remote where no one would ever find her,¡± Timmie chimed in throwing the ball to Jade.


    Rhohaz contemplated feeling powerless with no real direction in sight.


    Joan looked up at them suddenly to gasp remembering something, ¡°I forgot. They announced this morning that they will be holding a public viewing tomorrow to allow the public to pay our respects.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll have the body there, then. Her body,¡± Taru said looking towards Rhohaz.


    Seeing Rhohaz remain silent Roza nodded as a reply and said, ¡°That¡¯ll confirm it. If she¡¯s truly gone.¡± She patted Rhohaz¡¯s knee in response hoping his brother knew that there was a chance that the princess could very well be dead.


    ***


    Rhohaz had never felt so easily irritated by a vast amount of people crying their eyes out with white flowers in their hands and placing them along the outside castle walls as if they believed it to be true. They mourned her emptiness not questioning anything about her death.


    He passed through the crowd following Roza, with their hoods shadowing their faces as the giant doors of the castle walls creaked open so slowly.


    The people poured in without a moment to spare before a large crowd formed at the base of a stage already erected at the edge of the archways at the front of the massive castle.


    Rhohaz stood unphased observing each and everyone gathered. The clueless men and women mourned while the crowd increased, pressing each other shoulder to shoulder while waiting for the event to begin. He looked behind to see the vast street behind them covered to the brim with people filling every gap. Even the skies seemed to have bought in the lie for it was the gloomiest it had ever been since they arrived in Esmeth.


    Soon, the arrival of the King was announced and everyone fell quiet. It was the first time Rhohaz saw the father of the princess, the same man who once hunted his own father.


    He gritted his teeth seeing the King, dressed in black and silver, walk his way solemnly to the front of the stage. His crown sat heavily on his head while his mistress dressed in jet black stood right beside him, her face covered with a matching black net. Her lips painted in sharp red curved to an interesting smile on such a solemn day.


    ¡°I am saddened by the passing of my beloved daughter,¡± the King said, ¡°We will extend the mourning period to another week. Thank you all for your support.¡±


    Rohohaz watched as the King turned, grief-stricken, to head back inside while the crowd as if perfectly timed started crying on the beat. The King stumbled for a moment before gaining his balance as his mistress caught him in time. It depicted the perfect picture of a father heartbroken by the sudden passing of his beloved child.


    But something did not sit right with Rhohaz. The horns blew a solemn tune as a procession began with men dressed in black uniforms marching from the edge of the archways. As slow as they were, the thud of their steps against the cobblestones reverberated making the crowd fall silent with each step.


    Soon, men lifting the casket on their shoulders made a corner, making the decorated casket with the flags wrapped around, jewels hung, and bathed in flowers finally come into view.


    Roza gulped seeing the view. It never really hit her till then that the princess¡¯s body could very well be inside the box being carried in front of her eyes. She cast a spell in her mind, something her grandmother taught her before they left for Esmeth to feel the energy and warmth of a person. Her brows furrowed as she felt not even a familiar tinge of the princess¡¯s aura anywhere in the vicinity.


    The men finally reached the stage to lay the casket down. A group of women assumed a corner of the stage to start easing into a solemn song. The guards at the ends started to force everyone to form themselves into a line to begin walking past the casket and pay their respects.


    Roza started following the crowd when suddenly Rhohaz caught her arm and pulled her aside.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Roza whispered as she looked towards her brother, whose eyes were locked in on the casket.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in that. But I can feel her,¡± he whispered back.


    ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t feel her at all,¡± Roza retorted.


    Rhohaz shook his head gazing his eyes away from the casket to the far ends of the castle as if he was following an invisible object.


    ¡°If she was dead you wouldn¡¯t be able to feel her aura. It would have vanished the moment she took her last breath,¡± Roza continued trying to understand why she could not feel the princess at all but her brother somehow did.


    She felt someone push against her hard before she forcefully dragged Rhohaz to a less crowded corner.


    ¡°But I can feel her¡­,¡± Rhohaz repeated as Roza watched her brother¡¯s eyes narrow as he kept looking far beyond the castle walls into the woods at the back.


    ¡°...She¡¯s not here. But she¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s been taken. And she¡¯s left through the woods right over there.¡±


    Roza followed Rhohaz¡¯s finger pointing to the thick forest beginning its territory. She was confused as to why Rhohaz was pointing to an odd corner.


    ¡°What are you talking about? How would you know that? I¡¯m using the same technique as Grandma. Why can¡¯t I sense her?¡± she hissed at him partly annoyed.


    But Rhohaz only remained silent scanning the corner, ¡°We must hurry¨C¡±


    But Roza cut him off to force him to look towards her, ¡°Rhohaz, answer me!¡±


    He took a deeper breath to reply saying, ¡°It is only a hunch. And it used to work only in close proximity. But I see it¡¯s energy guiding me. It¡¯s showing me a faint path that may or may not disappear in time. So we must hurry.¡±


    ¡°What path? Who¡¯s guiding you?¡± Roza retorted.


    Rhohaz sighed partly debating whether to say it or not. But seeing Roza so insistent, he opened his mouth to reply, ¡°A seashell.¡±


    ***


    The steaming bath water decorated with a thousand rose petals floating on it made for an excellent way to decompress oneself after a long morning of riding on one¡¯s favorite horse, Dirt. Her mind was full and her heart so at ease that she felt drunk in happiness being back at her favorite place in the entire world.


    She scrubbed her fingers tainted in a light touch of mud and dunked herself back in the warm water cupping her body. Rising back out of the warm tub she wiped herself clean with the fresh towels and made her way to the dressing area where there were five elegant dresses of her liking laid out ready for her to pick her favorite for the day.


    She touched their silk one by one, observing their colors and matching them to her olive skin as she held them up against the mirror debating which one fit the mood of the day the best. Amongst the dresses painted in magenta, violet, indigo, and emerald, she picked the dress in a lovely shade of rose with an elegant lace pattern running across its shoulders.


    She wore it with the help of a servant she couldn¡¯t quite catch the name or the face of. She marveled at herself in the mirror so beautiful and elegant as she pinched her hair up and pinned it to let its dark curls fall effortlessly down her back.


    Vanya breathed deeply looking at her own face. The plum skin on her cheeks held a slight tinge of red, while her lips marveled in deeper shade of red. Her eyes were as dark as the night but her hair looked softer and curvier than she remembered it to be.


    Suddenly she felt a sharp sting to her heart. Her legs faltered for a moment as her vision blurred and darkened before it jumped back into the light finding herself back in her dressing room.


    She tried calling out for help but never saw anyone come by. Then a moment later, she was doing all fine. She was back to normal and her mood lifted instantly forgetting anything that ever happened before.


    Soon, she was trotting down the vast corridors greeting the faces passing by and mentioning to her that lunch would be ready in an hour. Strangely, she never really remembered their faces nor did she really care for them as days passed.


    The warm breeze lightened her mood as her ears suddenly picked up the sound of waves nearby making her halt her steps to turn towards the balcony at the corner of her view. As a child, she was never that tall enough to look beyond that balcony. She only passed by it thinking that one day she would finally be able to see the origin of the sound of those waves.


    Today, she stood there knowing she was tall enough to finally be able to look beyond. Her feet picked up the pace as she ran towards the balcony. Her view became clearer as the sky above transitioned into the trees below.


    And just as she was about to reach the end where she would get the grand view of the ocean, she felt her leg slip and thrash her body onto the floor. She listened to the waves as she huffed in pain, a sharp sting on her wrist. Her other hand massaged it while she suddenly remembered approaching the balcony the day before. She remembered how she fell just as she did now.


    Her brows furrowed as she thought letting her hand dig into her pocket out of habit, a habit she did not know when or where is acquired it from. Just then, she felt something. There was sand in her pocket. Soft silky sand collected in one place as if it was a reminder that she had indeed been very close to the waves she had been longing to see all this time.


    Instinctively, she pulled her hand out immediately as if she knew something was about to happen. And just as she predicted, she felt sharp pain in her skull before her vision faded and she felt herself fall to the floor with a loud thud.

 Chapter 36

    Her tired eyes scanned her face reflected in the mirror. The smooth skin looked plum and healthy like butter but to the touch, it felt rough and raw. She ran her fingers over her red lips. They looked so soft like a petal but it contradicted what she felt at her fingertips, they were chapped and dry.


    She had just returned from her morning ride with Dirt and had a soothing bath all ready to dress for the day. She tried remembering what happened the day before. But nothing of significance came to mind.


    Her walk to the dressing room with a brand new set of dresses to choose from made her slightly dizzy as if her lavish meals did nothing in terms of nutrition to her body.


    The castle by the East was one place she had always wanted to return to. But now that she was in it, free from her duties, and unable to pinpoint the reason for her visit, she felt it be quite forgetful. She didn¡¯t remember much of the castle at all. In fact, she found it almost changing its form every day ever so slightly.


    The dresses she had to pick from today had intricate detail all over the yards of cloth. There was one in deep green, detailed with blue stitching. Another in subtle yellow caught her attention. Beside it was a plum dress with gold lining its neckline. She picked the purple dress and sat in a corner to call for help.


    She was determined to get to know the servant who had been helping her get ready for almost a month now.


    Vanya watched as the servant scurried in. She waited patiently as they helped her and suddenly, without a warning, the servant had vanished leaving her alone by herself. She could not remember anything at all, not even a faint memory of the person that helped her.


    She sat back in the corner puzzled at the thought of it when she dug into her pocket to surprise herself finding sand in it.


    She remembered then the moment from yesterday when she fainted only a few steps before reaching the balcony to view the waves. A moment later, memories of it happening over and over flooded her mind, as if that was not a one-time occurrence, as if she had been fainting over and over ever since trying to reach the edge.


    Her fingers sifted through the silky sand, holding onto it like it was grounding her with the reality she seemed so far away from. At one point she wanted to turn her pocket inside out and dump the sand on the floor out of annoyance of her situation. But she quickly simmered down letting it continue to be in all the pockets of her dresses which it seemed to magically find itself in all the time.


    Vanya heard lunch being announced. A part of her suddenly remembered a small soft woman with dark hair who would say the same words, not in this castle, but elsewhere. Her memories of things and what she was, were beginning to fade away. She stepped to it, leaving her quarters, and entered the vast hallways that were usually painted white but were somehow carrying a yellowish hue today.


    The dining table was long and covered an entire hall. There were all types of food, quite outrageous looking at one point with a giant pig in the middle of the table with candles stuck on its skin. She was mildly confused but she moved on from it even quicker.


    She ate her lavish meal while listening to the tunes of a violin ensemble that was nowhere to be found. Though the food looked appetizing, the taste was quite awful. Strangely, she felt hungrier after finishing her meal.


    The rest of the afternoon she had spent looking for her horse, Dirt. But she could not get anyone around to help her at all. They all seemed too busy to even pay attention to the princess.


    She was on her way back to her quarters when suddenly she heard the sound of waves again. It was as if they were calling her name, wanting her to find them, see them in all their grandeur.


    Her eyes diverted to the balcony that had somehow hidden its opening behind a wall of a corridor. Her instinct was to leap to it, go capture the views outside. But she halted thinking to herself,


    It¡¯s going to happen again¡­I¡¯m going to wake up in my bed with a headache again¡­


    With pain in her heart, she looked ahead and continued walking to her room.


    That night, she forced herself not to fall asleep. For some reason, she thought she would maybe be able to get a glimpse of the sea once the castle had fallen quiet and no one was around her to stop her from getting to that balcony.


    But her hopes were crushed as she tried to open the doors to her chamber and it was locked tight with no wiggle room. She thrashed the knob as tears streamed down her cheeks. Her body had realized it faster than her mind; she was trapped in the one place she was supposed to have felt free.


    Her back to the doors, she slid down coming to a seat on the floor while her hands cupped her eyes that were bawling in tears. She wondered if she had ever cried like this before, if she had already known that she was trapped in the castle but a new day brought her lesser memories leaving her assuming she was fine and well.


    Just then, she felt something heavy in her pocket. She dug into it to suddenly widen her eyes in shock. The silky sand that was always accompanying her had turned solid.


    She pulled it out instantly to knit her brows looking at the orange seashell laying on her palm. She felt something sting in her mind as a memory of someone handing her the seashell flooded her mind. She remembered their eyes, very pale and overcome with a tinge of gold.


    Her heart started racing and her palms sweating profusely. She forced her eyes close and pinched herself before opening her eyes to see the orange seashell still on her palm. It lay there with its soft waves adding texture and depth to its structure as Vanya traced them one by one.


    Her eyes instantly jumped to the window that had been drawn closed by the heavy curtains next to her bed.


    Why do I need a balcony when there¡¯s always been a window right here?


    She thought as she stood up, placing her valuable seashell back in the safety of her pocket, and walked to the window.


    She pulled the curtains open to reveal a large panel with textured glass behind. The moonlight shone into the room in fractures. The sounds of the waves outside intensified but she only saw everything in a blur.


    The lock on the window was difficult to find. It was almost as if it was made with no intention for it to be opened. She hesitated before her will strengthened and she looked around her room for something solid.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Her eyes caught the fireplace poker sitting by the edge. She picked up the metal piece and gripped it harder. Her eyes locked in on the window as she ran to it and thrashed the metal edge to the glass. To her surprise, it bounced back. But with another try to the edge of the glass, the window shattered open leaving pieces of glass showering her face.


    It was as if she had broken through her own glass box. The wind from the outside rushed into her chambers. She felt the saltiness of the air caught her attention at once.


    She threw the metal rod aside and caught the edge of the window to look below feasting her eyes on the world outside. It was dark and gloomy with a thick forest in front of her. And unlike she thought, her chambers were never high up in the sky, it was very much on the ground level.


    Suddenly, there was a loud lock on the doors to her chambers.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    She heard a deep voice sound out. She gasped.


    This is my only chance¡­


    With one more look at the rattling door knob, she leaped out the window with full force, letting herself fall head-on as the side of her shoulders crashed to the ground beneath.


    She didn¡¯t dare shout in pain. She heard the door thrash open as she got to her feet and started running straight toward the thick vegetation in front of her eyes.


    ¡°No! Wait!¡±


    She heard the same voice shout at her. She looked behind for a moment to realize the large castle she always thought she was in was only a shoddy worn-down house hidden in the shadows. She tore her gaze away unable to comprehend what she was seeing before she disappeared into the forest barefoot and cold.


    ***


    Vanya had not realized she was this unprepared until she stopped halfway heaving for air while plucking out some thorns that managed to embed into the soles of her feet. She was looking down at herself only to find her not wearing the plum dress lined in gold at all. She was wearing an old grey dress barely keeping itself together with her hair in a messy braid and her skin feeling like it had not had a bath in ages.


    She calmed herself while listening to her surroundings. The voice that was following her had died down. Yet the ominous feeling that someone was right around the corner ready to catch her did not leave her once.


    Her memories started flooding back in droves. She remembered the castle in Esmeth, her life as the crown princess, her maidservant and best friend Joan.


    Suddenly she heard a ruffle in the bushes at the edge. Her feet acted faster than her mind and she was on the run again but this time she was running towards the sound of the waves.


    With each step, she felt the waves get louder and louder. And suddenly her dreary dress caught on a branch and pummeled her to the ground. She fell with a loud thud. Her hands and feet scraped, and her forehead began to bleed. She only barely stood up when she felt a hand grab her shoulder pulling her around.


    She saw it then, as clear as day. Her eyes widened in shock as the same figure that chased her out of the castle in Esmeth, the same night she was found floating on the shores of Shalom, stood in front of her. He was a shadow, a mere shadow with no features, no face. His fingers suddenly grabbed her neck and pulled her closer to whisper to her ear, ¡°You¡¯ve misbehaved, princess. You will die if you don¡¯t come with me now.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s eyes teared as pain engulfed her throat and soon she was heaving for air. Her arms were slowly getting paralyzed making her body unable to move. She felt her legs be next when she pushed through and lifted one knee to kick the shadow in front of her. To her luck, her knee drove through its hips and the shadow belted out in pain before releasing her.


    Without a second thought, she began to run the other way faster than ever, listening to the waves drawing closer.


    She turned her neck to check on the shadow that seemed to have disappeared when she felt her feet reach the sand. Right then her body crashed into something. She found herself stationary before she looked up to see a figure in front of her. She panicked beginning to run the opposite when it caught her arms and pulled her closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, Rhohaz.¡±


    It took her a moment but that name made her calm instantly. Memories of the name¡¯s owner flooded her mind filling her with so much emotion she never knew she had ever felt. He turned to the moonlight so she could see his face. His face felt so familiar. Her fingers reached his cheek touching it ever so slightly as if a person from her dreams had manifested in front of her.


    Yet she pulled back in fright.


    Rhohaz saw the confusion on her face. She looked frail and disheveled. She was bleeding from cuts all over her body. He pained seeing her this way but especially when she looked at him so frightened.


    Suddenly, dark smoke reached her and enveloped her whole.


    ¡°Vanya¡­¡± he called out before he reached into the smoke. His eyes adjusted to the lack of light to suddenly find Vanya being strangled by a hand holding her by her neck. Her body rose as her feet lifted off of the ground. She heaved for air as he caught onto her legs and tried desperately to pull her down.


    ¡°No!¡± he shouted seeing her turn blue. She was on the brink of it all.


    And suddenly, the hand disappeared leaving her falling to the ground before Rhohaz caught her in his arms and fell to the sand beneath.


    He looked around to see Timmie and Taru holding onto a man by the end of the beach. Roza shoved the man¡¯s face to the ground before thrashing his head with a rock. The man fell unconscious.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Roza said to Rhohaz baffled by the sight of Vanya breathless in his arms.


    He looked back at her while cradling her shivering body. Her eyes were forced shut, her hands shaking in fear as she sobbed in pain. He wrapped his hands around her to hug her closer, sharing his warmth with her, hoping he could heal her little by little as they lay there under the moonlight reunited in the dark.


    ***


    Rhohaz did not leave her side for one moment. He rode on his horse with her leaning against his chest while the others followed him to the nearest town where they could take refuge.


    They stopped at the first inn they could find. Rhohaz held her close throughout the entire night while she slept peacefully for the first time in a long time while in his arms.


    Roza offered several times to assist him in placing Vanya into a bed. But he only waved her off to settle himself into a large chair and let Vanya listen to his heartbeat while she slept.


    He was far too relieved to have found her alive and standing than to have her dead and gone, that he did not mind the pain striking his back while sitting so uncomfortably if it meant he had her closer to him.


    There were many moments while on their way to Vanya following the guidance of the energy of the seashell that he thought would all end with nothing of significance. He felt as if they were being led nowhere. He was beginning to lose hope before he remembered how Vanya had mentioned she used to reside in the East. It was then that he relentlessly followed the trail till the end to finally find her falling into his arms out of the blue.


    He caressed her face as she cuddled closer to him. She looked much better. The shivering had subsided and her furrowed brows had relaxed.


    He felt her pulse go back to normal as let his thumb caress her wrist ever so gently. He let his head rest on the wall behind him while he felt his energy deplete. He was slowly healing Vanya, step by step. Her cuts had already healed by the time they reached the inn. But he found that healing a calloused mind was an impossible task. Her dreams and her nightmares intertwined with reality so much so that he was surprised by how she had managed to somehow escape without losing her mind altogether.


    He shot his eyes open hearing her whimper.


    He pulled her closer to him while placing a soft kiss on her forehead to whisper, ¡°Shhh...You are safe with me.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Roza narrowed her eyes at Timmie. All night long he had done nothing but make Roza stay away from the man they captured who was torturing Vanya.


    ¡°You don''t get to tell me what to do,¡± she hissed while standing in front of the door to the room where the man was tied up.


    Timmie leaned against the door blocking it, ¡°I¡¯ve got no choice. Taru and Rhohaz both agreed that you won¡¯t be let near him¨C¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± she peered in making Timmie look away. It was probably the first time in a long time they were talking to each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask them that,¡± he retorted.


    Timmie watched as Roza paced in front of him for a moment as if she was going to give up and walk away. But it took Timmie by surprise when Roza grabbed him by the collar and pushed him away to thrash the door open and enter at once.


    Timmie scurried behind her finding her having a stare contest with the man tied up onto a chair sitting in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Close the door, if you care to join. If not you can run off to Rhohaz and warn him,¡± she commanded crouching opposite the man who had his eyes locked in on hers.


    Timmie only closed the door to stand right next to Roza.


    ¡°You sound familiar,¡± the man spoke in a rough voice, to both Roza and Timmie¡¯s surprise. He looked much older than them and did not appear to be a shadow with no face, like how Vanya saw him to be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± Roza spoke, ¡°But I do know that you used very dark magic at the beach tonight¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her. You saw me, I was at the other end¡ª¡°


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to touch her, did you? You simply had to infiltrate her mind and evoke pain. How clever of you to make her feel like you are strangling her.¡±


    Timmie¡¯s eyes saddened hearing Roza say the horrors Vanya had to face.


    The man looked away to respond saying, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I was simply doing my job. Keeping her from running away again.¡±


    ¡°So you are following orders? By whom? Who¡¯s ordering you to do this? Torture the future queen of the Kingdom?¡±


    For some reason, Roza¡¯s question irked him as he leaned in titling his chair, ¡°Why do you care about them? They are all the same. Trying to get rid of people like you and me.¡±


    Roza fell back realizing he knew of her abilities.


    He smirked continuing, ¡°We are the same, Roza. You and I. We are the same blood.¡±


    She felt his energy creep closer to her. She felt dangling fingers approach her body when she suddenly stood up, grabbed Timmie by his wrist, and stormed out of the room.


    She locked the door closed and turned the key over to Timmie. He caught her arm to ask, ¡°What is it? What happened over there?¡±


    She looked at him as concern overtook her face before saying, ¡°Do not go inside unaccompanied. In fact, I¡¯ll stay here with you. Just in case.¡±


    Roza crossed her arms and leaned against the wall to stare at the floor in heavy thought. A part of Timmie felt happy to see his best friend finally closer to him again without running off avoiding him.


    They stayed there the entire night, not a word more spoken. But as morning came around and they opened the door, they found untied ropes, an empty chair, and an open window left to greet them.


    ***


    ¡°How did he escape?¡± Taru asked while gathered outside the room they left Rhohaz and Vanya in last night.


    Roza and Timmie looked away in shame. ¡°He¡¯s a sorcerer. Do you think we could tie down a guy, who could walk through a wall if needed? Do you really expect him to continue to play our little game? He was going to escape one way or another,¡± Timmie finally said.


    ¡°I thought you practiced magic too? Wasn¡¯t that the whole reason you were missing the time during your trip to Elioth?¡± Taru pointed to Roza.


    ¡°Yes, I practiced being past tense. I gave up on it¨C¡± she began.


    ¡°Please, you didn¡¯t give up on it,¡± Timmie retorted.


    Roza turned to Timmie huffing, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to admit that you aren¡¯t as powerful as that guy,¡± Timmie turned towards her as well.


    ¡°Alright, no fighting,¡± Taru had to step in to dismiss the two before a catfight would have erupted early morning.


    A moment later, Roza opened the door to find Rhohaz still cradling Vanya fast asleep. She smiled seeing her brother so affectionate and saw the reason for his desperate efforts to find her. He seemed to have found his person, his true soulmate.


    She gently woke Rhohaz who then placed Vanya on a bed before heading out with the rest of the gang to discuss what to do next.


    Later that afternoon, they were greeted by Chief Han who had made his way all the way from Esmeth to find his son.


    ¡°Chief, we weren¡¯t expecting you,¡± Rhohaz said greeting him at the front of the inn.


    ¡°I received Taru¡¯s message about you all making a trip down to the East to find the princess. I apologize for not making my visit known beforehand but I bring you good news.¡±


    Chief Han pointed to another man on a horse approaching the two outside. It was the first time Rhohaz had seen him. He bore a long silver beard and small half-moon glasses which he lowered to glared at Rhohaz.


    Chief Han explained, ¡°He¡¯s here to see the princess. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be delighted to see him as well.¡±


    Rhohaz soon found his way running up the stairs and to the room he left Vanya in that morning. He knocked on the door a few times before Roza opened it to let him in.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly sure what he was expecting but Vanya was up and standing there in good health in a new dress, clean hair, and comfortable shoes. He looked up at her eyes to see them gazing right back at him.


    ¡°Rhohaz,¡± she spoke, her voice a little shakier than usual. Her heart was full seeing him standing there. It had been rough on her for the past couple of months, toiling over not getting the chance to speak, no letters from Rhohaz, and not having the courage to send him a letter afraid his mind had changed ever since discovering her true identity. But seeing him standing there greeting her made her heart warm knowing after all this time he had come to find her.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He suddenly lowered his head, his expression changing within mere seconds. ¡°Princess Vanya.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s smile faded. She expected him to open his arms so she could run to them. But he simply stayed there paying his respects like anyone would.


    Roza was as equally shocked before she nudged Rhohaz forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are here¡­¡± Vanya started approaching Rhohaz when he suddenly interjected.


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s someone here to meet you.¡±


    She looked at him puzzled, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°He says goes by Belin. But he tells me you know him as Master Aren.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Your Highness, I have been a terrible elder by leaving Elioth that day. I simply diverted the gaze of Chief Han¡¯s men thinking they were going to ultimately arrest me.¡±


    It was a first even for Vanya had seen her history tutor so turbulent and chatty. His usual monotonous voice was reaching new heights.


    Everyone was gathered in a room. Vanya was sitting at the center of it listening to Aren explain his shortcomings.


    ¡°Well, they are not wrong to want to arrest you when you¡¯ve been selling illegal things,¡± she whispered to which Aren fell back in agreement.


    ¡°I hear the mourning period is coming to an end soon. They¡¯ll be preparing for the crowning ceremony to crown the new heir,¡± Chief Han spoke aloud.


    Vanya gulped passing her gaze from Aren to Rhohaz, then at Chief Han, ¡°It¡¯s still odd to hear they held a funeral for me.¡±


    She looked back at Rhohaz who had been avoiding her gaze all day.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you plan to go back? Show your face in court?¡± Taru asked leaning against the wall.


    ¡°I suggest we wait till the crowning ceremony. I have got connections still in the palace. I can sneak you in, surprise them that way,¡± Aren said in a deeper voice.


    Vanya thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    Rhohaz lifted his eyes to look at her. He was puzzled as to why she did not agree in a heartbeat. And soon he realized it was a mistake to look towards her for she was staring right back at him, catching him in his hesitance to even hold his gaze before he looked away in shame.


    ¡°The man from last night,¡± Vanya diverted her gaze looking to the others, ¡°I was told he was able to escape. Do we know who he was?¡±


    Roza looked at her slightly confused, ¡°We were hoping you would know, your highness.¡±


    She thought for a moment before shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°Not even from when you were younger,¡± Aren asked letting his hand catch his chin in thought.


    Vanya shook her head, ¡°Not a clue. I¡¯m sure he had his reasons for kidnapping me. Perhaps a years-long grudge against my father.¡±


    Roza got closer to Vanya and crouched before taking her hand to say, ¡°We were debating if we should tell you this but surely, you must know, that he was a sorcerer, bending the very laws of magic. He used dark magic to create vessels in your mind, carefully placing you in a daydream that you could not escape from.¡±


    Vanya listened to Roza diligently before she fell silent to think for a moment, ¡°That explains it then, he trapped me in an illusion¡­¡± Vanya watched as Roza nodded, ¡°...A perfect illusion of a beautiful castle by the seaside.¡±


    Vanya remembered how the castle was no more when she looked behind that night and found a shoddy house in place of it. She was truly just trapped in a room living the same daydream every day.


    ¡°You mentioned you were in the same castle when you were growing up,¡± Roza said bracing herself before continuing, ¡°It is possible that your childhood was also spent in the same illusion.¡±


    Vanya felt her heart sting in pain. All she remembered from her childhood was that beautiful castle. But understanding that she was probably trapped while growing up till Sir Reven came to free her of it, she felt confused and sorry for her younger self.


    The others moved out of the room to give the princess some privacy while Roza held onto her while Vanya kept herself together contemplating on Roza¡¯s words.


    Rhohaz reached the door to leave with the rest when he halted hearing her tell Roza, ¡°So it was the same man then. The same sorcerer who entrapped me from when I was a child?¡±


    Roza looked to Rhohaz not knowing an answer to Vanya¡¯s question. He closed the door behind him and approached them to say, ¡°Was it the same castle? The exact same one from your childhood?¡±


    Vanya looked up at him, her eyes brimming with tears, making him want to cup her face and embrace her.


    ¡°The exact same. No difference at all,¡± she said grief overwhelming her heart.


    He didn¡¯t want to say it seeing her dreading the words that would ultimately leave her thinking her entire childhood was a lie.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Vanya begged watching Rhohaz quieten.


    He took a moment before saying, ¡°It was most likely the same man. He probably knew you from when you were young.¡±


    Vanya felt her tears stream down her cheeks as Roza generously wiped them for her.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. I¡­even if I was trapped in the castle I distinctively remember Sir Reven coming to take me to Esmeth.¡±


    Rhohaz got closer to her and took a seat opposite them, ¡°Sir Reven?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever remember them rescuing me from this evil. I just remember Sir Reven picking me up one day and I was in Esmeth the next.¡±


    ¡°Why were you away from Esmeth, my lady?¡± Roza asked, curiously.


    ¡°Well, I grew up in the East. My father gifted me the castle in the East so I naturally grew up there,¡± Vanya replied realizing it once she said it out loud.


    ¡°But the castle is only a small house by the beach¨C¡± Roza stopped herself finding Rhohaz nudging her realizing it faster than the ladies.


    ¡°My father¡­do you think my father is involved in this?¡± Vanya blurted it out looking at Rhohaz.


    He only remained silent. Accusing the King is not exactly something he should be doing in front of his daughter.


    Vanya stood up in shock as everything seemed to fall into place.


    ¡°Father has always been so quiet whenever it came to any questions about my childhood. Perhaps he¨C¡±


    Rhohaz got to her faster catching her by her shoulders. He gently pushed her down to her seat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not speculate. There might be more to the story than we think. Ultimately, your father would be the only one to know the truth.¡±


    Vanya calmed seeing those pale eyes once more. She missed them dearly. They seemed even more invigorating than she remembered them to be, so full of life.


    Rhohaz leaned in closer to speak once more as his calm voice reverberated against her bones, ¡°If you could consider Master Aren¡¯s proposal to sneak you into the crowning ceremony that would help a lot¡­¡±


    Rhohaz noticed Roza leave them alone in the room sending him into a panic seeing himself left with Vanya.


    ¡°...I do want you to be healthy and that also means you don¡¯t stress yourself thinking about the man and the castle in the East or your father¡¯s involvement in this right now. There will be a time to think this over. Let¡¯s do it then.¡±


    She listened to him and nodded in agreement. He sighed seeing her sitting there in silence before he turned around to walk out of the room when Vanya called out to him, ¡°Rhohaz.¡±


    He froze for a moment before turned facing her.


    ¡°Thank you for coming to look for me.¡±


    He did not know what to say besides a simple, ¡°Of course, your highness. Anyone would do it.¡±


    She stood up at once. His words ticked her off for that was not the reply she was expecting, ¡°Really? Do you really think anyone would come to look for me in some desolate place?¡±


    Rhohaz gulped seeing that she had caught on to his masquerade, ¡°You are the princess of the Kingdom¨C¡±


    ¡°But you knew me as a normal person in Shalom. You knew me as Jade¨C¡±


    ¡°That does not matter¡­¡± his words silenced Vanya, seeing that his confession to her three months ago seemed far from his mind, ¡°...You are the heir to the throne. And we will make sure we take you home safe, I give you my word.¡±


    Rhohaz turned around for the final time before heading out the door. Vanya felt her heart drop as her deepest fear had come true. Her revelation as the princess of the Kingdom had left her heart broken just as she predicted when she toiled over it for an entire night staring out at the clear skies in Shalom right after Rhohaz had confessed his feelings for her.

 Chapter 38

    Vanya lowered her head while the familiar sounds of the busy streets of Esmeth came alive as they entered the city on horseback. The smell of the street food engulfed her nose, it automatically started watering her mouth hearing the vendors busy selling their delicacies.


    She gazed with the hood of her cloak covering the scorching sun that happened to spread its wings on this Spring afternoon to look at the colorful foods laid out below. But she could only enjoy the sight of them for a moment before the horse beside her covered her view.


    She looked up to see Rhohaz looking at her from the corner of his eye. She simply looked away and lowered her head adjusting the scarf that was meticulously placed to cover more than half of her face away.


    He had been nothing but stoic ever since she woke up from her sleep in his arms. She remembered how he acted like he forgot he knew her as Jade while in Shalom. He was acting as if nothing was happening between the two of them and he was simply here to do good and help save the princess of the Kingdom and get land as rewards for his valiant efforts then go home to brag about it to everyone else.


    She huffed irritated at him. She clearly remembered how he caressed her face while kissing her forehead and warming her cold hands as she lay there in his arms. She wanted to shout at him, ask him what he was doing then, and if he would do that to just any princess he would come across. Yet she only stayed silent while occasionally rolling her eyes at his cowardness.


    ¡°We are here,¡± Chief Han turned to signal everyone to follow his lead.


    They gathered at a corner street to get off their horses and scurry into a small house by the edge.


    Vanya entered it to suddenly find Joan standing there with the happiest of smiles plastered across her soft face.


    They ran to each other to hug for possibly hours. They broke off finally to look at each other endearingly while they asked for each other¡¯s wellbeing.


    ¡°They were truly themselves, weren¡¯t they? They are truly like sisters,¡± Roza whispered while Rhohaz watched that nothing had changed between the best friends. They were never acting as sisters, they never needed to.


    That entire afternoon Joan spent with Vanya before she was called to go over the final plan for tonight.


    ¡°If we enter in through the servants¡¯ entrance there would be an issue. There will be a guard taking note of everyone,¡± Joan added her input while they went over the logistics of it all.


    ¡°You can trust my source. He will let us in,¡± Aren confirmed while Vanya gave him a nod of approval.


    ¡°Is it necessary to time it such that it should be only moments before the coronation of the new heir?¡± Vanya asked, her mind hesitant.


    Chief Han looked at her with confident eyes and spoke, ¡°Your Highness, it would be the best. This will guarantee that everyone that needs to see you alive and well, sees you and knows that you are there to make a statement, that you will not give up your place in court.¡±


    She gulped before finding Rhohaz¡¯s eyes on her, concerned. She looked away to nod at Chief Han and ask them to continue going over the plan.


    It was too apparent that this was her first time feeling as if she was cheating her father, going over his head, and appearing in court while making her own mark. After all, he did continue with her funeral with a body that was not hers. She was puzzled by his actions while contemplating if it was her stepmother who put him up to this, convincing him that whatever body he saw was indeed hers.


    She fell back and remained silent while listening to the folk helping her. She was finally released from the meeting when Joan called her aside and brought her into a room.


    ¡°I have something for you, Your Highness,¡± she said gleefully while pulling out something from the small closet in the corner.


    Vanya¡¯s eyes lit in awe. It was one of her most prized dresses in blue-green velvet with gold work passing through it shining in the sparse light. Vanya¡¯s fingers went to the dress while she felt it gently asking, ¡°However did you manage to sneak this out of there?¡±


    Joan shrugged confidently to say, ¡°I¡¯ve got my connections.¡±


    They laughed in happiness.


    ¡°You must wear this tonight, my lady. No one will be able to miss your presence in this,¡± Joan said while adjusting Vanya¡¯s hair.


    Joan helped Vanya get ready faster than Vanya had ever managed to. She pulled the strings tightening the back, adjusting the sleeves so that they sat right on the edge of Vanya¡¯s shoulders, and sat Vanya down to pin her dark hair up gently sticking two small twigs of white primrose in it.


    She touched Vanya¡¯s lips with a light red coloring while smoothing a dark powder on her eyelashes.


    Joan smiled seeing her best friend who had magically resurrected herself sitting in front of her alive and well.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you are fine, your highness. There were many times I believed them. There were many dark times I thought you were truly gone,¡± Joan sobbed a little before clearing her throat and gathering herself.


    Vanya hugged her while patting her back understanding Joan¡¯s gentle heart.


    Suddenly Joan looked up at her to excuse herself saying, ¡°Oh! Actually, I have one more surprise. Wait here.¡±


    Vanya was puzzled to see Joan¡¯s sudden change in emotion. Joan ran away closing the door behind her for longer than Vanya thought she would.


    She was already getting bored when suddenly the door opened back out.


    ¡°What took you so¨C¡± Vanya stopped her words seeing it was not Joan.


    Rhohaz with his broad shoulders and his confused face was standing there as if someone had forcefully pushed him into a room alone with Vanya. She peeked to see Joan thrashing the door close leaving Vanya and Rhohaz to look at each other in awkwardness.


    But it wasn¡¯t really awkwardness that Rhohaz was feeling. He was too taken by Vanya¡¯s beauty that her standing there with a dress so elegant and fitting that he found it the most difficult to take his eyes off of her. He blinked twice before diverting his gaze to a boring window.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Joan is just¨C¡± Vanya started seeing him uncomfortable. As much as she wanted to lash out at him and question him for his change of heart, she felt terrible for putting him through something he did not seem to be enjoying.


    He only waved his hand in front to say, ¡°That¡¯s alright. They all seem to think there¡¯s¡­¡± he looked to her to continue, ¡°...something between us.¡±


    ¡°They were right to think that,¡± Vanya replied, looking at her hands suddenly finding them so interesting, ¡°But not anymore.¡±


    Her words hurt him more than he thought. It was as if hearing it from her made him realize that he was harsher with her than he thought he was.


    ¡°We are from different worlds,¡± she continued while Rhohaz listened to her carefully, ¡°Very different worlds¡­¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Vanya suddenly looked up at him wanting to clarify, ¡°...That¡¯s not to say that I did not enjoy my time in Shalom. I may have started that way, but I love Shalom. I have never felt so at home anywhere else¡­¡±


    Rhohaz saw her eyes water making his feet take a step towards her without him even noticing his sudden movement.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sure you felt cheated at the beach that day when you heard them address me with my real name. I¡¯m sorry I kept it hidden. That was my only choice¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I would have done the same,¡± he said taking another step towards her.


    Seeing him inching closer, Vanya too dared herself to step towards him saying, ¡°But surely, you must know, regardless of my position, regardless of what anyone might think, I truly fell for you. I know you heard me at the beach that day. And it still holds to this day. I am still¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± he said, as he moved closer to her, contradicting his intentions.


    She watched as he stood there, closer than ever, inviting her to fall into his arms like that night. His sweet smell made her so drenched in it reminding her of the first time they shared a kiss.


    She looked at his eyes again, they were locked in on hers, taking back the time they had lost not falling more deeply in her eyes.


    ¡°Why not? Why I can¡¯t say it?¡± Vanya asked as his eyes saddened.


    He sighed before whispering, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the moment you say those words you¨Cyou would disappear just like that day. Someone would appear and take you away from me.¡±


    He was taken aback that he even managed to articulate his feelings. His tongue had ultimately betrayed him. He was too frightened of everything. Frightened that if they were to declare where they stood with their emotions, they would be thrown into new tidings. It was better to be passing through the cracks, leaving the tension up in the air, while he kept her close and safe.


    Vanya felt it too, she felt his fright. She shook her head to reply, ¡°But that wouldn¡¯t happen again. We can make sure it wouldn¡¯t¨C¡±


    He took a step back to reply, ¡°Forget what I said. I¡¯m only acting unlike myself.¡±


    He suddenly turned returning to the door.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?,¡± she blurted out unable to settle it, ¡°Why are you acting this way? You know it. You know how everyone always hides their true feelings from me? Not you too, not when I need you the most¡­¡±


    Her words made him halt. It seared for a moment before he heard her sob.


    ¡°...I thought I finally had someone who saw me for me. And now you tell me to let you go? Let myself pretend we never saw a future together?¡±


    She found his footsteps approaching her as she wiped her tears away. His hands cupped her face as they titled her face to his. Their eyes met once more. This time they felt so naked feeling the other¡¯s emotions so raw in their hearts, blazing through like wildfire.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t bear to see you like this. I have been a fool. To tell you the truth, it scared me hearing you be the daughter of the King, but that never lessened the love I have for you¡­¡±


    He brought his forehead closer to hers as he finally broke his wall down for her to see him so bare.


    ¡°...But it frightened me more to hear that you were gone. I knew in my heart you were alive and I had to come find you. I will always come find you, keep you safe, I promise. And I will do it a thousand times over till my body can no longer bear the pain.¡±


    Vanya stayed there in silence listening to his sincere words. She felt her heartache at his confession. While she waited listening to his heartbeat she felt him pull back to look at her.


    She opened her eyes to see him smiling at her as if all the worry had been lifted off of his shoulders all at once.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± she whispered.


    He smiled and replied, ¡°You won¡¯t¡± before his lips met her sealing it like a promise so long in the making.


    It may have been minutes but they felt it be hours holding each other so close while they shared a kiss so intimate, so longed. She pressed his lips harder while he hugged her closer finally expressing his desires openly.


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t so easy letting go of each other when they were finally on the same page after so long. But they had to for everyone was ready to head out, follow the plan, and have the rightful heir to the throne back where she belonged.


    Rhohaz caught Vanya¡¯s hand moments before they went their separate ways. She mouthed the words, ¡°Stay safe,¡± to which he nodded before reluctantly letting her soft hands leave his.


    It was grueling, to say the least, seeing her disappear with Aren and Chief Han making their way towards the opposite entrance.


    Just then, Rhohaz felt it. He whipped his head around as if to find something invisibly woven into the very fabric of nature surrounding him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Timmie asked seeing Rhohaz so alert.


    He paused for a moment before replying saying, ¡°I can feel him.¡±


    And moment after, Roza came by to say the same. ¡°He¡¯s here, isn¡¯t he? Just like we predicted.¡±


    ¡°You must find him before he finds her,¡± Taru said to Rhohaz while lifting the scarf around his face to his nose. The rest followed him to cover their faces.


    Roza nodded and started heading in the opposite direction from which Rhohaz and Timmie were going to depart. Taru gave a nod to the boys and followed Roza.


    Timmie looked to Rhohaz, who was focusing sharply on something in the distance.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s her father, the King, that had the man kidnap his own daughter, and have her tortured?¡± Timmie asked finally not needing to hold anything back from Rhohaz.


    Rhohaz only stayed silent before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But it seems her father most likely sent her off to that place when she was young. There was no way she would have been trapped in such a place since birth for so long just for a knight to show up one day and take her home.¡±


    ¡°That poor thing,¡± Timmie sighed deeply, ¡°She seemed so normal with us, so at ease.¡±


    Rhohaz listened carefully while keeping tabs on his senses alerting him.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± he whispered making Timmie fidget.


    They ran through the shadows till they found the hidden opening to the castle through the stables just as Vanya had mentioned. They walked past the horses and into the large garden by the back end of the castle. From this angle, they saw the crowd at the front. The massive wooden gates were wide open inviting a large amount of guests in carriages pouring in. They heard the loud chatter and wisps of music woven into the grand night beginning as the sun set for the day.


    Timmie marveled at the sight, ¡°That¡¯s one big party, alright.¡±


    ¡°Come, this way,¡± Rhohaz directed as he felt the movement of the very man he was tracking. He faltered for a moment thinking if the man, who was a highly skilled sorcerer himself, was tricking him.


    Yet feeling the sensation grow inexplicably, he cast his doubts aside to march head-on.


    They soon found themselves sneaking into a busy corridor. They were the most underdressed with nothing but peasant clothing amongst the bedazzling jewels and vibrant colored suits walking around. Luckily for them, their dull colors attracted no attention. Yet wanting to be safe, they quickly hid themselves in a corner observing the world outside.


    The warm white light right within their reach stretched across leading to large doors opening to a giant hall occupied by large tables sitting facing a higher area with the throne of the King of the Northern Kingdom in full display. Timmie let out a whistle seeing the majestic throne, lined with gold, and cushioned with a distinct red sitting there empty.


    ¡°That must be hers then,¡± Timmie raised his head at the much smaller chair next to the throne. It was as equally oozing of prestige line in gold and cushioned in a deep green color.


    Suddenly Rhohaz felt the sorcerer move. He felt him glide through the castle as if he were water. He tried picking up the trace of the seashell, the seashell that still remained in Vanya¡¯s pocket. He felt the sorcerer heading towards her.


    Rhohaz panicked. He grabbed Timmie and slipped through the crowd gathering in the hallway.


    They whisked past and onto the stairs falling back into the shadows. Timmie panted unable to keep up with Rhohaz¡¯s fast pace. They may have climbed a dozen stairs at this point that Rhohaz no longer saw Timmie at his tail.


    Yet he kept running as fast as he could. It wasn¡¯t until when he paused sensing the man ahead of him did Rhohaz noticed that he was in a lonely corridor with nothing but the faint light of the moon shining in through a corner window. He narrowed his eyes trying to catch a glimpse of the shadow of the man lurking in the cold corner.


    He faltered for a moment wondering if it was the correct move to come into such an isolated area alone by himself. And soon, he knew he was outsmarted.


    The walls around him suddenly started to move narrowing in on the little space between each other. Rhohaz looked around in confusion seeing the stone walls inch closer and closer by the minute.


    It''s a trick¡­


    He said to himself as he looked ahead to see the figure much closer to him now. The man stood there shoulders apart, head strong. Rhohaz was about to grab onto him when suddenly his face came to the light and there stood his father, his hair brown and his eyes pale like Rhohaz¡¯s. He carried a cruel twist in his lips and a cocked brow, judging Rhohaz for who he had become.

 Chapter 39

    Vanya felt the weight of the entire world on her shoulders concealing herself within the shadows while staring down at all the crowd gathered below entering the castle. She rubbed her hands together and breathed deeply trying to calm herself while hoping and praying everything was going according to plan.


    She wondered for a moment if it was all too much if she was unknowingly causing the people who cared for her to sacrifice their sanity and probably even their lives if it were to all end in shambles and they all get charged for treason.


    She looked to Aren and Chief Han at a corner of the balcony speaking to themselves while observing the commotion below. Her eyes drew to the small door by the entrance. It was approaching the time when Roza and Taru would open that door and invite her in.


    She opened her palms to look at the orange seashell in them. She had been clutching onto it ever since they left for the castle. She was devastated when Rhohaz took up the position to watch out for the man who hunted her the other night. Worry wore on her face as she hoped he would stay safe tonight.


    She looked to the seashell again remembering Rhohaz¡¯s words from earlier in the day when Joan forced themselves alone in the room.


    ¡°You kept it,¡± Rhohaz had said softly while letting her rest her head on his chest while wrapping their arms so tightly around each other.


    ¡°Of course, I stole it from you after all,¡± she had replied while a gentle smile crossed her face.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll keep it with you forever?¡± he had asked making her look to his pale eyes and respond, ¡°Always.¡±


    Her fingers wrapped around the seashell tighter and held it to her heart.


    Just then, the tiny door opened with a creak. Vanya along with Chief Han and Aren jumped in unison. But were they glad to find Roza and Taru behind it.


    Their feet sped up as they entered through the door and walked through the narrow passageways and dark corridors. Vanya was more surprised to find hidden pathways in her own home she had resided since being a teenager.


    They heard the horns blare indicating the beginning of the ceremony.


    ¡°We must hurry,¡± Taru said guiding everyone through the final passageway leading to the upper balcony section overlooking the grand hall. It was so narrow and unsteady that only servants occasionally made it up here to store supplies and run off.


    Vanya peered seeing the hundreds gathered below. The floor was packed to the brim with extravagant visitors from all over, vibrant dancers, servants serving giant plates of food, and lively music echoing throughout the hall. It was truly a grand feast and she was used to it.


    The horns blared alerting everyone to turn as a loud voice announced the entrance of the queen. She appeared at the front of the entrance, her dress so massive and in blood orange. She dripped of jewels and her thin crown laid woven through her hair.


    Next, the new heir to be, Vanya¡¯s step-brother, made his way in dressed in navy blue. But his face was uncomfortable and annoyed on this grand day. Vanya sympathized with him for she knew how odd it felt to enter a room knowing the expectations and duty that was about to be placed on him soon. He was young, much younger than when Vanya was crowned the heir.


    Finally, the King entered. His grand aura left everyone in awe. His deep red suit and matching mantle with gold detailing shone as he walked slowly towards his throne on the stage ahead. His crown decorated in large rubies and diamonds sat heavy and grand on his head as he walked down the aisle.


    Everyone gathered as he faced them to greet and welcome all the guests to the crowning of the new heir to the throne.


    ¡°Please, enjoy yourselves. We will begin the ceremony shortly,¡± he said with his voice reverberating across Vanya¡¯s bones. It wasn¡¯t like she had never heard her father speak so. It was that she felt him sound so pleased to be conducting such a ceremony. He seemed so jovial despite his only daughter passing away days ago.


    Roza¡¯s hand on her shoulder brought her back to earth. ¡°We must leave, Your Highness. It¡¯s time.¡±


    Vanya nodded in agreement. She took one last look at her father, the same man who was so involved in her upbringing ever since moving to Esmeth, the same man so impressed by her achievements, and refused to have his scholars question the reason she was considered his pick to be the next heir to the throne, seemed so unlike the father she knew.


    Nevertheless, she followed the rest down to the floor where the entrance to the grand hall was located. Roza fell back wishing her good luck as Chief Han and Aren accompanied her to the entrance. It was all moving too fast.


    They could already see it. The ministers were gathering on the stage to start the oath for the new heir. Everyone was adjusting themselves to a seat or a corner to view the ceremony about to unfold.


    And before Vanya knew it Taru had convinced the announcer at the gate to blare the horns once more and announce the last guest for the evening.


    Taru gave a quick nod to her and disappeared with his father. Aren let his hand out at her. She looked to him for courage to which he whispered, ¡°I will be right beside you, my lady.¡±


    Vanya took his hand hearing the horns sound out and echo across the corridor outside. She and Aren appeared in front of the entrance with the announcer, who was looking at her with his jaw gaping open, turned and screamed from the top of his lungs, ¡°Her Royal Highness Crown Princess Vanya Helfan of the Northern Kingdom.¡±


    Vanya never thought she be so terrified of seeing the shock written across the faces of so many gathered. It was as if they had seen a ghost, a dead body walking in front of their eyes, dressed in the most elegant of blue-green dresses, with skin so lush she did not seem even remotely dead to begin with.


    Her eyes followed the puzzled and shocked faces beside her to finally look towards her father, standing there with his knees faltering with every step she was drawing closer to him. His eyes widened in shock and his lips quivered.


    ¡°My daughter,¡± he whispered.


    ***


    Rhohaz felt his back crash against the walls that were closing in on him. It felt unearthly seeing him about to get crushed by two walls drawing closer by the minute. A hand pulled him up and out to suddenly have him thrown out onto silky sand.


    He opened his eyes finding himself by the shore, while the waves spread its water as they crashed onto the wet sand. The moonlight shone on him coloring the world in black and white.


    It¡¯s an illusion¡­I¡¯m in an illusion¡­


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    His father, the one man he was deathly afraid of disappointing stood above him, arms crossed and watching him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°What a disappointment you have become. My own son has dared to leave his position and venture out to save some girl. You should be ashamed of yourself,¡± he spoke in a deeper voice startling Rhohaz. His father¡¯s words did not surprise him for he knew in his heart that it was exactly what his father would have said if he was alive.


    Rhohaz stood up forcing his buckling knees to stand up straight. He observed his father closely. Strangely, he looked different from when he passed away a year ago. His face was much younger, his hair still containing color.


    Rhohaz paused as his father¡¯s words seared in his mind before he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯ve disappointed you. I¡¯ve done what I think is right. And I stand by it.¡±


    He watched as his father¡¯s face soured. A part of him always wanted to stand up to his father, make him known that his son was not always going to stand quiet and listen, that he had his own thoughts, and that he was his own person.


    ¡°Have I not done enough raising you? All you could do is to be better, be a man, and take care of your village¡ª¡°


    ¡°But I am much better. I have control over my life. I¡¯m finally free of the pressure put on by you and the council. I am free to do as I think is right,¡± Rhohaz cried.


    ¡°But you have a duty!¡± his father bellowed.


    Yet Rhohaz only fell back to say quietly, ¡°I would never abandon my people, you know it. But I refuse to sacrifice my hopes and dreams, and my desires, just to be a puppet in a corner¡­¡±


    He inched closer to his father continuing, ¡°¡­But I also know that I¡¯m not really talking to you. I am talking to some person disguising themselves as you for I know how much more you wanted to say to me. I knew that at the end of the day, you wrote all those letters to Roza and me so that we would pick and choose our battles even when it seemed that we were born into a role. So I¡¯m asking you, whoever you are, to reveal yourself. Talk to me as yourself without using my father, whom you¡¯ve never met in your life, as a shield.¡±


    For a moment Rhohaz thought he¡¯d made a mistake. His father¡¯s illusion remained unwavering before it suddenly faded to the face of the man they captured that night, standing there without putting on a fight.


    ¡°I knew your father for much longer than you did, kid,¡± the man¡¯s words sent chills down Rhohaz¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Stop lying!¡± Rhohaz shouted back to which the man smirked. Rhohaz saw it then, the dark brown hair and the pale eyes with the same stature and posture as his father.


    ¡°Why should I? You¡¯ve already noticed it. It¡¯s good to finally meet you, nephew.¡±


    His words felt like Rhohaz was getting pummeled to the ground with a sea of rocks showering his way. He knew it instantly, he knew that the man standing in front of him was the same man Grandma Tilly mourned the death of decades ago. The same man who was the first to have been burnt at the stake for using magic to assassinate the former King. It was the same man his father told stories about. It was his father¡¯s younger brother, whose death anniversary reminded everyone of the dark times they had to endure.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Rhohaz barely let the words out when suddenly he felt his knees let go and he was falling infinitely down a pitch-black hole.


    It may have been hours before he finally felt his back crash on a tangible floor. He opened his eyes as pain engulfed his body. He felt his limbs shaking before he finally realized he was still in the same corridor he had entered into, except this time he was alone, no walls squashing him, and no man in the shape of his father looking down on him.


    He heard footsteps approaching revealing it to be Timmie, breathless, trying to get to Rhohaz.


    ¡°There you are,¡± Timmie heaved looking at Rhohaz in shambles, ¡°Did you get him?¡±


    Rhohaz paused for a moment sensing the man, his long-lost uncle. He was gone.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t feel him. What about the rest of them?¡± Rhohaz asked curious to know what happened while he was stuck in an illusion.


    Timmie took a deeper breath to finally find his words, ¡°We must go. They¡¯ve announced her. She¡¯s entering the room as we speak.¡±


    ***


    Vanya drew closer to the stage finally able to reach out to her father when suddenly her stepmother stepped forward to shout, ¡°What is this superstition? A dead body walking?¡±


    Vanya saw her father¡¯s brows knit in confusion. She threw her hands in front to say, ¡°No! It¡¯s me, father. It¡¯s Vanya. I am alive and well.¡±


    She reached out to show her father by holding his hand when her stepmother grabbed her shoulders and pushed her to the ground, ¡°Imposter!¡±


    Vanya fell to her knees as chaos erupted. Guards were being called at her and her stepmother was shouting insults at Aren for conjuring a body out of thin air. Aren helped Vanya up to try and speak to the King, who was still shocked seeing his daughter standing in front of him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± the King thrashed his hand on the arm of his throne silencing everyone. The guards halted and the queen hushed.


    He made his way to his daughter. Time slowed down as Vanya waited for her father to approach her. He stepped closer while his mind processed the vision in front of him.


    ¡°Tell me, dear. Where have you been all this time?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°I¡­I was in the East. The same castle¨Cthe same place I grew up in,¡± she watched as her father¡¯s eyebrows knit as he took a step back.


    ¡°You were visiting?--¡± he asked to which Vanya quickly interjected, ¡°No, I was kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°But we found a body in your chambers after you locked yourself up for a month after falling sick,¡± he said as his voice began to shake in fear.


    Vanya shook her head, ¡°I was kidnapped. My death was a hoax!¡±


    Vanya heard the crowd gathered gasp in unison and whispers catch on like wildfire.


    ¡°Whoever would do such a thing?¡± the King demanded.


    ¡°The same person who planned my assassination three months ago. The same person who faked my death while entrapping me elsewhere. The same family that would benefit from my death,¡± Vanya ended with a glare directed at her stepmother, who was erupting in anger.


    ¡°How dare you accuse me?!¡± the queen shouted back, ¡°Guards, arrest her!¡±


    Vanya felt a sudden pull in her chest before she saw her father get thrown to the floor and a dark cloud blurred her vision. She felt her hands pull back and her knees shift as she found herself frozen with a sharp object pressed against her neck.


    The crowd gasped in shock and chaos unfolded. People were shouting and running with the guards blocking the view of the stage and surrounding the royals.


    Vanya finally gained her balance to see she was in the arms of her kidnapper once more. Only this time he had the upper hand in killing her in half a second.


    ¡°Kill her now!¡± the queen commanded the kidnapper to which the blade against Vanya¡¯s throat tightened.


    ¡°No! Stop!¡± the King shouted regaining his balance, ¡°Let go of her! You answer to me, Rez! I am your master.¡±


    Vanya froze hearing her father¡¯s words.


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± the kidnapper whispered before his blade moved. Vanya felt her blood beading at her throat when suddenly she was pulled to the side by an invisible force and Rez fell back as a body tackled him.


    Vanya turned to see Rhohaz pinning Rez to the ground. Timmie and Taru emerged from the crowd to help Rhohaz. They reached the struggling Rez and tried holding him down only to get propelled into the air and come crashing back down.


    Vanya gasped seeing Rez on his feet. ¡°Do it!¡± the queen shouted at Rez while a sharp thin icicle formed at Rez¡¯s fingertips aiming at Vanya.


    Rhohaz, too far from Vanya, gasped seeing Rez. He saw the icicle get swung at Vanya. It cut through the air only inches away from her when suddenly the King stepped between them and let it pierce his side.


    ¡°Father!¡± Vanya shouted grabbing him as his knees gave in and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°No!¡± she cried seeing the blood pooling at their feet.


    Rhohaz managed to get to Rez and hold him down. His eyes found Vanya weeping on the floor while the chaos around her continued as the guards scurried to arrest the queen and her child. There was a sudden shock in the air seeing the King of the Northen Kingdom bleeding on the floor while in the hands of his daughter.


    Vanya cried seeing her father breathless as she pleaded for help. She cried hearing her voice ripping through the air as her shrieks terrified the night itself.

 Chapter 40

    Vanya¡¯s vision blurred from her tears pooling in her eyes and rolling down her face. She wiped them to grab onto her father¡¯s hand once more as he lay on his bed losing blood by the minute. She sobbed seeing the physicians struggle to contain the situation. They were beginning to lose hope, forcing Vanya to accept the inevitable.


    Her father looked at her trying to lift his hand towards her cheeks. She brought her father¡¯s hand to assist and let her face be buried in his palm.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± he said to the physicians sending Vanya to panic.


    ¡°No, father. We must let them help you,¡± she fought but he only shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for me, child. I want to spend the rest of the little time I have left with you,¡± his voice trailed off to a whisper as he heaved for air.


    She sobbed drawing closer to him.


    ¡°I must apologize, my dear. I have treated you poorly. If it wasn¡¯t for me and my wrongdoings you would not have gone through all of this.¡±


    She shook her head unable to fathom she was seeing her father¡¯s face turn pale.


    ¡°Listen to me, Vanya. I never thought I¡¯d speak of it to anyone. I have always thought I would take it to my grave. But hearing death calling my name, I must confess¡­¡±


    Vanya looked to her father in confusion. Her heart started beating faster listening to her father¡¯s words as if he was about to tear down the very image she had of her father all this time.


    ¡°...Your mother was the love of my life. She was the reason I am the King of this Kingdom. She was also the reason I came across a marvelous and talented set of individuals that I managed to bribe and convince to help me achieve my one desire, to be the ruler of the Northern Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, father? You must rest, please,¡± Vanya begged but he only pressed on as if he needed to tell her the truth, quickly.


    ¡°My child, I am the one that planned the assassination of my own brother, the former King. I am the one who convinced powerful sorcerers of a tribe in the East to help me kill my own brother. They are the reason I rose to power. They are also the reason I had to betray their trust, expose their involvement in my brother¡¯s death, and pass a law to have all sorcerers gone from this Kingdom. I was too afraid it would all come to light¡­¡±


    Vanya paused for a moment unable to fathom her father¡¯s words.


    ¡°...But that was not all. When your mother found out about my ill intentions and how I manipulated her friends from that tribe to kill for me, she hated me. She was pregnant with you at the time. And one day, I come home to find her gone. She had left to go live a peaceful life in the East. Later I found that she had died during childbirth.¡±


    ¡°Father, this is not the time¨C¡± Vanya started as she felt a sour taste engulf her mouth listening to him.


    Yet he stopped her to continue, ¡°Please, dear. Let me finish. I¡­I need to tell this to you. I need to tell you that I have sinned greatly. The reason you were away for thirteen years of your life was because I put you there. I made you live in that house just like your mother wanted you to. I made Rez, the one sorcerer I had under my command, make you live in a dream, a nightmare¡­¡±


    Vanya shook her head unable to believe it, yet in her heart, she knew her father was telling the truth.


    ¡°...I couldn¡¯t bear to keep you there any longer so I asked Sir Reven to bring you back one day and end your suffering. But know that I love you, my child. That is the only reason I picked you as my heir. You remind me so much of your mother and nothing about my selfish self. I am deeply sorry for everything I have done to you. As a father¡­I have failed you. And I¡­I understand if you do not want to forgive me. I¡­understand.¡±


    He heaved heavier than before as Vanya wrapped her fingers around his hands seeing him struggling for air. She sobbed louder seeing him gasp heavier and the physicians tried to help him. But before they knew it, he took his last breath and faded away.


    ***


    Two months had passed since the day Vanya appeared back in Esmeth shocking everyone seeing the dead princess alive and well. For two months she grieved the passing of her father, the man who confessed to having trapped her for her entire childhood then somehow managed to give her a bit of a life moving her to Esmeth.


    She was conflicted while mourning her father¡¯s death along with the rest of the Kingdom. She often sought the council of Master Aren who stayed back to help her adjust. He would speak to her to calm her mind while she battled internally unable to stomach the reason for everything that had happened to her was of her father¡¯s doing.


    As for how she ended up in Shalom, in a cold wooden chest by the seaside, Rez confessed to having been ordered by her stepmother to chase her down and kill her that night. She often visited her stepmother and stepbrother in the dungeons. The former queen hurled curses at her while her son stayed quiet in a corner. Vanya felt pity for the boy seeing him dragged into something his mother desired, to have her son at the most powerful seat of the Kingdom.


    Ever since the passing of the King and ending of the mourning period she was crowned the queen of the Nothern Kingdom. There was a simple coronation and an official announcement of her ascension sent out. She simply stayed away from throwing a large banquet to celebrate. In her heart, she knew she only took up the position because of the urgency to appoint the Kingdom¡¯s next ruler.


    Today was quite gloomy. The summer months in Esmeth were usually plagued by rain showering down having a mind of its own. She watched as the thunderclouds rolled in covering the barely visible sun. Her heart stayed heavy and her mind munging through everything while she picked every detail apart one by one, staring out of the window while in her chambers.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Vanya heard the soft voice of Joan call out. She turned to see her maidservant in a lovely blue dress and with a handful of daffodils by her side.


    ¡°Joan!¡± she ran to Joan and hugged her. She had been needing Joan¡¯s presence ever since they came back to the castle. And Joan had been nothing but supportive.


    Vanya had encouraged Joan to not return to the palace if she did not have the desire to be a maidservant again. But Joan was insistent on being there for Vanya and she had not missed a day of work ever since.


    ¡°What are your plans for the day, your majesty?¡± Joan asked while arranging the bed sheets. Vanya gave her a hand, a practice she had picked up from living in Shalom.


    ¡°I have to meet with the royal council today, and later with the royal court. And that would be all, I hope,¡± she said folding a sheet and laying it across so Joan could pick it up.


    Joan suddenly gasped making Vanya alert. ¡°I almost forgot¡­¡± Joan dug into her pocket and pulled out a piece of parchment, ¡°...Just received it from the messenger earlier. It¡¯s from him.¡±


    Vanya¡¯s heart fluttered as Joan held out the paper with a deep red seal of a house by the sea engraved on it. She quickly picked it up to break the seal and open the letter. She held her breath as she read the first lines and sighed in relief. She had been waiting for a reply for almost a month now.


    My dear Vanya,


    She read it feeling those words deeply in her heart. Coming to think of it, she never once remembered him calling her Jade. But seeing him address her as Vanya, not ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ or ¡®my lady¡¯, just Vanya, made her heart fill with an immeasurable amount of joy.


    I apologize for how long it has taken me to write back to you. Grandma Tilly fell ill over the last two weeks. No need to worry, she is back to her annoying self once more. Betsy was let loose once more and was causing havoc last week. But we managed to discover it was Jac that was enchanting the poor cow. It surprised everyone to know little Jac was using magic.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    I have taken Jac under my wing, to help him navigate his powers and well, give support.


    Roza was delighted to find out that I managed to save her grimoires from being burnt by the council. I also shared with her some of my hidden grimoires. She is insistent on blaming my open eye for how fast I could pick up everything. But I think she¡¯s just jealous. That said I must say she¡¯s turning out to be an excellent sorceress.


    I am happy to hear that you are fighting to nullify the law banning magic. Roza wanted me to convey her thanks for your efforts on this front. She¡¯s overjoyed, to say the least. I am sure you will emerge victorious and we have all but to thank you for your efforts to help us.


    That said, how are you, dear? I hope you are as stubborn with the royal council as you have been with me. I am eagerly waiting for the time I get to see you. It has been difficult for the past couple of months, to not see your face, to not know if you are doing okay.


    Know that I am nothing but hopeful of the day we meet again. Just like I promised, I will wait for you, always.


    Vanya remembered that night. The night Rhohaz together with Roza and Timmie left for Shalom. She cried in his arms, overwhelmed by her father¡¯s death and her sudden realization that Rhohaz could not stay by her side forever. He had his duties to fulfill and she could not hold him down forever.


    He looked at her cupping his hands on her cheeks before he kissed her lips and said, ¡°We will figure it out, one day at a time.¡±


    She sobbed harder knowing that a lifetime of being away from each other was waiting for them if they were to not give up on each other now. And she did not want to let him go. As much as she was the light at the end of the tunnel for him, he was her strength to keep going through life, to live for another day.


    ¡°I promise you. I will settle everything here and come find you,¡± she whispered planting a kiss on his cheek while her arms wrapped around his neck pulling him into a hug.


    He let his head lie on her shoulder as he whispered back, ¡°And I promise you, I will wait for you, always.¡±


    ***


    Two years had passed since the coronation of the Queen of the Northern Kingdom. There were rumors of the queen executing her once stepmother and stepbrother. There were also rumors of her brutal measures in torturing her captor, the sorcerer who kidnapped her and tortured her since she was a child. Her name carried a taste of revenge whenever spoken about but it also carried an essence of pride in her achievements in redacting the law banning magic and initiating assistance for the families affected two decades ago by the killings. She also supported initiatives to find and restore any grimoires, historical articles, and everything related to stranded tribes that carried a heavy involvement with magic.


    ¡°Are you really okay with it? The public saying you killed off your stepmother and stepbrother?¡± Joan asked while trying to adjust herself every so often while on her horse.


    Vanya laughed seeing Joan tilt herself uncomfortably before pulling herself up to not come gliding right back down. They were walking with their horses surrounded by a few knights, through a lush green forest. Vanya¡¯s horse Dirt seemed so delighted that they were venturing out of crowded Esmeth to somewhere spacious.


    Vanya shook her head in reply to Joan, ¡°Not in the slightest. I let them go warning them to start a new life in some remote place. I¡¯d rather give them a blank slate to work with and a rumor like that would help them the most.¡±


    Joan¡¯s jaw fell realizing it was Vanya¡¯s idea to spread the rumor anyway.


    ¡°You are too generous, Your Majesty,¡± Joan said pulling herself up again.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t get to call me that anymore,¡± she said, a radiant smile crossing her face with her brows relaxed for the first time in two years.


    ¡°Well, they haven¡¯t even announced it yet. So technically you are still the queen,¡± Joan replied while trying to keep up with Vanya¡¯s pace.


    They chuckled while approaching a familiar path. They had been traveling for days now. The journey was long yet not as tiring as they had imagined. Vanya had Joan keep her company while they fantasized about their new life almost within reach.


    The familiar path turned into a familiar view of small brick houses with thatched roofs lined so haphazardly by the seaside. The cool sea breeze welcomed them on the hot sunny day as they entered a place so close to their hearts.


    Vanya had been dreaming of this day for years now. The day where she gets to relish in the salty breeze, silky sand, and the sound of the waves crashing against the shore. She never realized then, how much this little village by the seaside would mean to her now.


    She turned back to address a man on a horse behind her, ¡°How do you feel to be back home finally?¡±


    Rez, his body feeble and his smile weak looked up to see an unfamiliar place. The home he remembered was in the East, a place that no longer existed. Shalom was not his old home but it was the home he needed to come back to.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty. You have been so kind to let me live,¡± he said, lowering his head in a bow.


    Vanya only waved her hand, ¡°Please, we¡¯ve discussed this before. No need to thank me. I¡¯m sure you cannot wait to see your mother. She¡¯ll be thrilled to have you back.¡±


    Vanya smiled knowing Tilly would be overjoyed to see her youngest once more. And Vanya could not wait for it. She was glad she looked into the reason Rez started working for her father. She found that he was tortured for days on end before being given the option to work for the King or be beheaded. Seeing how Rez thought the rest of his family was dead and gone, he vowed to be loyal to the Helfan family to save his life. She understood his reasons and reverted her decision to have him locked up forever.


    They approached the quiet village and made their way to Tilly¡¯s home. A few villagers spotted her and joined her and the rest while they got off their horses to greet them.


    Vanya looked around in anticipation not finding the one person she was most looking forward to. She quickly went by the flimsy gate to Rhohaz¡¯s home. She knocked on the door. No one answered.


    Her nibble feet went around the house to see that Tilly¡¯s home was also empty. But before she turned around to leave she caught a glimpse of someone at the beach.


    Her legs picked up pace and soon she was running down the silky sand in her boots to the tall figure standing there. Suddenly her foot caught a stray branch and she stumbled falling on the sand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she said holding on to her ankle when an arm reached her and picked her up effortlessly.


    Her body leaned on his as their eyes met. His pale eyes so detailed with the grey and blue hue, gazed at hers as they slowly turned golden and rimmed in bright yellow. She at once felt the relief in her ankle. Her heart was too full with seeing those pale eyes that would occasionally turn golden as if to take her by chance, surprising her by displaying a beautiful glow.


    ¡°You are here?¡± he said letting her stand inches away while he observed if it was really her and not an imaginary creature tricking him.


    ¡°Why? Have you forgotten your promise already? Perhaps found someone else?¡± she poked at him seeing his widened eyes tracing every part of her face.


    He smirked to reply, ¡°What promise?¡±


    Vanya¡¯s mouth gaped open in shock as she was about to throw some harsh words his way when he suddenly caught her waist and pulled her closer to crash his lips on hers. It was a much-awaited and desperately needed kiss. They could not pull away from each other until Rhohaz finally stopped to ask her the reason for her visit.


    ¡°What brings you to Shalom?¡±


    She smiled saying, ¡°Well, you are in luck. I¡¯m here to stay.¡±


    Rhohaz peered in shock, ¡°To stay? For how long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping I would get to spend the rest of my life here¨C¡±


    Rhohaz caught her shoulder in shock before asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± His lips were already smiling but his mind was confused for it lacked all the details.


    Vanya paused to breathe before saying, ¡°I gave up my position as Queen of the Northern Kingdom.¡±


    She could not believe the words coming out of her own mouth. All her life she trained to be the Queen of the Northern Kingdom but here she was giving it all up out of the desire to live in a lonely village close to the sea where she could sink her feet in the silky sand and gaze at the clear night skies.


    ¡°What? You gave up the throne? Are you sure¨C¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Vanya replied even before Rhohaz could finish asking his question, ¡°And to my luck, I found the perfect person to take over. Aren knew of the former King¡¯s son. Aren had helped him when he was a baby to escape the palace and had kept a close eye on him since my uncle¡¯s passing. I met him personally a year ago. I was able to train him for a year. And he¡¯ll be coronated as the new King next week, the rightful heir to the throne.¡±


    Rhohaz listened carefully to Vanya seeing how she eagerly explained everything.


    ¡°But enough about it. I just couldn¡¯t wait till next week to make the trip down here. And by then it wouldn¡¯t have been a surprise anyway,¡± she beamed at him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You are really here,¡± he whispered as it properly sunk in. He held her closer as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    Rhohaz cupped Vanya¡¯s face with both hands, his thumbs gently caressing her cheeks.


    ¡°I have dreamt of this day for so long. The day I could finally have you beside me.¡± He pressed his forehead to hers.


    ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure you want this for the rest of your life?¡± he asked once more.


    Vanya closed her eyes, a joyful tear escaping down her cheek. She felt it in her bones, the serenity filling her soul. ¡°There is nowhere else I¡¯d rather be.¡±


    Rhohaz swept her into a deep embrace as the sound of the waves crashing serenaded their reunion.


    As the sun dipped lower towards the shimmering waters, Rhohaz reached for Vanya¡¯s hand and lightly kissed her fingers. Arm in arm, they made their way up the sandy shores and towards the lonely village by the seaside. A new chapter in the horizon.


    The End.